Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'worship'.



More search options

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Problems and Suggestions
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG.com's Storiversary
    • General
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Presentaciones
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilders Seeking Sponsors's Physique Progress Galleries
  • Bodybuilders Seeking Sponsors's Guys Seeking Sponsors
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Social Media
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Supplements
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • Second Life's Topics
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals

Calendars

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.


Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Joined

  • Start

    End


Group


AIM


MSN


Website URL


ICQ


Yahoo


Jabber


Skype


Location


What are your interests?


What are your stats?


What are you seeking?


What are your dream stats?


Favorite Stories


Favorite Bodybuilders


Got Any Fetishes?

Found 399 results

  1. "Are you sure you want to do this?" Raf asked as I stripped. "I have to. I plan to seduce Mesh and get him to forget your agreement." I answered handing Raf my shirt, "And to seduce him, I have to get massive." "You don't have to. I can live with being your slave, Miguel. I can even live with being his as well." Raf said as he folded my clothes, "But I don't know if I can share you with him." "Raf, it's you I love. And it is you I want as my lover and equal." I confided to him, "But there are two things stopping that. The first, you're a slave, I could accept that if it was your choice to be one rather than you being pressured into it. Second, as long as you are pumped up like this, we can't be equals. This would eventually cause problems later because you got to experience the fantasy we both share and I didn't. Besides, there's a part of you that wants to see me big and freaky like you are now." "Okay, I admit it. I want us both to be like this and fuck each other's brains out. But to share you with him when you're all big and freaky..." Raf moaned, "I don't know if I can stand it." "Easy, big fella." I cautioned him, "I promise you that you'll be my first. After that, it'll be like it has been the last few months. We both are free to see and bed other men. Neither of us really happy about it but the jobs require it. And that's what I think of this as. Just know that's it you that is my strength and it's you that I'm going to spent my life with. Just remember that." "Miguelino." Raf whispered as tears steamed down his face. Hearing his love-name for me, I knew then that my lover was back. But now was not the time for this. "Raf, wipe your face." I told him, "It's time for the show. Just hold on to our love and you'll make it. And remember, you're supposed to be my slave." "I'm already that in the most important way. If you have to do this, lets get it over with quick." Raf said as he wiped away the tears. I handed him the cylinder and we walk back across the locker room. As we headed back to the Room, I mentally prepared myself for the biggest sales campaign and con of my life. The door to Room opened and in we went. I just hoped Raf could play his part. Time to brace the dragon. "Alright, Gil, lets get big." I said when approached Mesh. "Yeah, time to get pumped." Mesh responded, "Mike, take your cylinder in there." Mesh pointed to a glass booth with pedestal inside. "Stud Raf." I commanded and held out my hand. Thankfully Raf played his part perfectly. "Your cylinder, Most Worthy Master." Raf said humbly as he handed me the cylinder. With the cylinder in hand, I stepped into the booth. I turned around and waited. Mesh pointed to the pedestal. Raf made a motion as if he putting something into the pedestal. I looked at the pedestal and saw an opening on the top. I put the cylinder into the opening and then looked back to them. Mesh indicated that I should place my hand in the opening on the side and I did so. A few seconds later, I felt an itching all over my hand. The doctor was busy beind his console, tapping away furiously. He reached behind him to flip a few switched on panel. Lights started flashing from the console. The doctor continued to tap away, every now and then he'd throw a switch on the panel behind him. Suddenly, all the lights on the console turned green. I watched all this activity in a nervous swaet. When will it start? What would feel like? Has it already started? I kept asking myself. The itching in my hand had stopped. Was that it? I didn't feel any different. Looking at Mesh and Raf, I saw that they were still waiting. When Mesh looked over to the doctor, Raf gave me a thumbs up. I caught the movement of Mesh's arm swinging down in a deliberate motion. I gasped involuntarily when it hit me. At first, it felt like I had jumped into an icy river but then a syrupy, sweet warmth flowed through my body. It was very erotic. Next was the pins and needles all over me, penetrating me. I could feel every part of my body very intently, feel how totally seductive it was. I didn't know it the time, being lost in the sensations, but the growth hadn't started yet. It announced itself very profoundly and flowed from muscle to muscle. The start felt like a great pump you'd get from working out with total intensity. The muscles all full and tight stretching the skin taut. Then the muscles began flexing hard and relaxing on their own, I couldn't move if I had wanted to and I didn't. An orgasm of pain and pleasure washed through me as each muscle flexed and an euphoric high followed as them relaxed. It went through each muscle rythmically and systematically until every muscle had been flexed and then it would pause and begin again. During the pauses, I caught my breath and began to feel the changes in my body, the increasing strength, the heaviness and fullness of the muscles and the feeling of growing mass and power. It was intoxicating, the world no longer existed outside of me. I don't know how long the process had been going on, seconds, minutes or even hours, when I got the first evidence of kind mass I was gaining. My lats pressed against my arms forcing up and out; my thighs pressed my knees and feet into wider stances; and during the pauses I could see the thick shelf of my pecs without tilting my head down. I could see how this could be addictive, I didn't want it to stop. But all too soon, it stopped. My vision cleared. I could feel the immensity of my body. I could feel the power and strength of my superhuman muscles I could feel the raw sexual and seductive aura ozzing from me. Damn, all these sensations were sending me reeling. I was losing control of myself. I looked about wildly trying to find something to anchor myself. My eyes found Raf's awe-strucked eyes. 'Raf. That's Raf there. Raf's my lover and I'm his. Yes.' I thought, focusing my mind, regaining control. I regained control of my senses. Looking at Raf, I saw he was kneeling and his 18" cock was fully hard, leaking a river of pre-cum. His arms hung loosely on his lats and his face a vision of rapture. Looking over to Mesh, I saw that his cock had ripped through his silk pants. He was still standing and breathing heavily as he stroked his cock. The hunger I saw before burnt fiercely in his eyes now and that hunger was directed at me. I pulled my hand out from the pedestal and looked at it. It looked like it was covered with the measels, tiny red spots all over my hand. Holding my hand up to light, I got a good look at my foearm. Shit! It was almost as big as most guys thighs and had really thick veins snaking across it. I brought up my right arm and found the same freaky muscle mass there as well. 'If my forearms were this big, how big was I?' I wondered. I had an urge to start flexing right there, just to catch a glimpse of this freaky muscled bod of mine. I fought the urge and started out of the booth. That first step sent a wave of orgasmic pleasure through me, the feel of my rolling wide around each other and brushing against each other at the mid-step was incredible. I forced myself to keep moving. It took six orgasmic steps to reach Mesh and Raf. I was half-hard when I stood in front of them. I felt something thick and wet impacting against my huge quads. When I looked down, I saw Raf that was cumming and his hands were at his sides. Then I felt a hard 'thrack' between my massive pecs. My cock was now fully hard and its head, the size of a large grapefruit, rose above the shelf of my pecs. I was about to grab hold of this majestic fuck-scepter when I heard an agonizing groan from Mesh. When I looked, I found that he had popped his cork as well. I had to see myelf. If I could make Raf shoot without touching himself, I had to been hot and huge. I looked around and spotted a mirror off to the side. Over at the mirror, it was my turn to be shocked and awed. I was beyond huge. Looking myself up and down, from the side, and what I could see of my back, I checked out each freaky muscle. Starting with my calves, or rather my bull elephants, out habit. Damn, I could rent them out to the MLB, they seemed to be that mammoth, even the flexors for my feet were massive. Next, my thighs, they had to be six feet arond each. The definition between each muscle must have been an inch deep. I was surprised that my legs didn't tear out of their sockets with each step. My package was breath taking. My cock was about two and half feet long and over a foot think with inch think veins snaking over it. My balls hung halfway to my knees. Each ball looked to be a foot in diameter. From what I could see of my ass, it made me wish I could fuck myself. Checking out my abs, I saw three inch crevices outlining my eight-pack, intercostals, serratus, and obliques. My pecs were mindblowing. Each pec was at least three feet across and over nine inches thick. My pecs were so thick that my nipples didn't point down, they pointed back towards my body. My delts held the impression of being able to topple maountains. Each head had to be six inches thick. My traps rose from my delts and disappeared somewhere near the top of my head. I could live with not being able to look over my shoulder. My arms were being pushed forward and lifted upwards by my mile wide lats. My arms rested at a sixty degree angle from my shoulders. My biceps were mountainous and I haven't even flexed them yet. I was about to start flexing to see how big these bastards could get when Raf placed his hand on my arm. "Miguel, please fuck me now." Raf pleaded, "I need to feel you inside me while you smother me with those wonderful muscles." It had beem over a month since the last time Raf and I had sex so his request sent me into sexual overdrive. Instead of speaking to him, I picked Raf up by his thick lats and pressed him against my hard cock where rode between his pecs and mine. Sliding him up along the length of my cock until our pecs were pressed firmly together, the head of my cock sat between our pecs. With Raf's face level to mine, I kissed him fiercely driving my tongue deep into his throat and he responded after a moment of surprise. I didn't realize unitl a short time later that I was now taller than Raf. I lowered Raf to the floor and soon had him on his back. Raf placed his feet under my pecs as I lowered my cock to line up with his hole. I traced the crack of his ass with my cock which sent shivers through Raf. I teased his hole by pressing the head of cock against it and then moved along his ass, Raf waited until I was pressing against his hole when he tweaked my nipples with his toes. This caused me plunge into Raf. It seemed foreplay was over. So, I began to slide further into Raf then pull back only to slide a little farther in. I continued this process until I was fully buried inside Raf. There, I rested, pressing my full weight on Raf. "OH MY GOD!" Raf panted, "YES! FUCK ME! FUCK ME, HARD!" Never one to disappoint a lover. "You got it, stud." I told him as pull back about a foot and drove into him with my full weight behind it. "YEAH! FUCK THAT ASS!" Raf snarled as I pounded his ass, "RIP ME OPEN WITH GIANT MUSCLECOCK! OH, FUCK, FUCK, FUCK, YEAH!" "Fuckin A'! Stud I'm just warmin' up." I grunted. I grabbed Raf's lats and stood up straight. Raf was pulled up into the air with half my cock still buried in his ass. I thrusted up and forward with my hips as I stopped holding Raf in the air. Raf gasped for air as my thrust and the force of gracity combined to drive my cock even deeper into him. Raf grabbed hold of my biceps to steady himself. With just the power of my hips and legs, I began to thrust up and forward continuously. Raf slid up and down a foot on my cock. Raf was panting and rambling as I gave him the fuck of his life. I varied the speed of my thrusts, faster and slower, to make this last as long as possible. Raf came violently, covering our pecs and abs. His ass spasmed around my cock almost causing me to cum as well. I held off but knew I was too close to hold off for long. I began to accelerate my thrusts faster and faster until my cock was burning inside Raf's ass. I couldn't hold off any more, I CAME. Raf was forced upwards for about six inches from the force of me shooting. I continued to shoot for several minutes. As my cock finished shooting, Raf slid down to its base, his whole body limp. I wrapped my arms around him and sank to my knees. Our hearts beating wildly, I laid us both on the floor to recover, my cock still hard and buried in Raf's ass. We remained there for several minutes. "Mighty, fine fucking display." Mesh said, "Can't wait 'til we're alnoe together, my giant stallion." Mesh, damn, I'd forgotten he was here. I raised myself up off Raf and looked over towards Mesh. I was shocked at what I saw. Not only had Mesh stripped out of his clothes and jerked off but Dr. Soong-Yang was standing there holding a video camera hold me and Raf. My first impulse was to rush the doc and smash the camera but that would interfer with my plans, besides I could get the tape later. I lowered myself down a little and whispered into Raf's ear, "It's show time again." I eased out Raf and his ass became a fountain of cum. My sex-crazed mind was clear now and I wondered how much damage I had caused Raf just now. Unfortunately, I counldn't show my concern. There was a job to do and it was time to do it. "Stud Raf, on your feet, NOW!" I commanded hating myself while doing so, "I did not gave you permission to cum." "S-s-s-sorry, M-m-master." Raf replied as stood unsteadily before me. "Too late for that." I growled at him, "Now, go clean yourself, thoroughly, and get back here and clean your mess off me and the floor. You'd best not make me wait too long and you'd better be clean, I shall inspect you thoroughly to be sure. NOW, MOVE!" Raf jumped and left the room. It was just the three of us now. I stood there waiting, silently. I was forcing Mesh to make the first move and commit himself. The doctor was a non-player in this game, all brains and science now, he hadn't even wondered why Mesh didn't use the process to match me. I knew why he didn't and knowing who he was, I knew why he was fixated on me. "You command like an the ancient warrior-kings." said Mesh appraisingly, "Just right touch of hard command mixed with soothing speak." "Self-made businessmen such as yourself and I are the modern day warrior-kings." I replied. "True." He said, "Never before have I met my match." He was trying to seduce me with flattery. As a salesman, I had run into quite a number of people who'd try to sweet talk their way into better deals so this particular track wouldn't work on me. I decided to play along. "I doubt that." I stated, "Certainly, there had to be one but since you are standing here, you must have brought him low." This comment disturbed him but he seemed to take it as an off-hand compliment. Further conversation was stopped as Raf returned. He sort of hobbled as he walked, carrying soap, water, and washclothes. I assumed the flexed 'relaxed' stance I've seen bodybuilders take during competitions. Under my breath, I told Raf to take his time and try to be erotic as possible. The look in eye told me that he was going to enjoy it. Raf soaped up the cloth. He began working on my pecs. After working up a good lather, ran the cloth acorss each pec then in circles around my nipples. He did this for quite some time, long enough to get me really horny again. When my hardening cock brushed against his quads, he began working his way down. But he didn't rush the washing of my abs, taking time to scrub each crevice. As he worked his way down to my crotch, I glanced over at Mesh and saw that our display was having the results I desired. Mesh was getting really hot and bothered. I had to breathe deep as Raf began soaping up my cock and balls. His loving attention brought me back to full hardness. Raf was doing his damnest to get me to shoot again, probably wanted to bathe me. I had to order him to finish the job. Raf rinsed me off, with his back to Mesh he silently asked 'later?' and I gave him a wink. Raf went to work cleaning the floor while I stretched seductively and arched my back. My hard cock remained vertical. Mesh was enthralled while the good doctor kept filming. I turned slowly as if I were looking around just to give Mesh a chance to see the full package. When my back was fully to Mesh, I stopped and made an audible 'um' as if a thought had just occurred to me. It was time for another piece of the plan to come into play. Again I started stretching, pretending to test my flexability to allay his doubts. I continued testing body parts until I got to my waist. There I made my stance wider and bent over pretending to touch my toes. Watching from between my legs, I saw Mesh's eyes bug out and his breathing get heavier. I moved over each leg as if I were totally unaware continuing the stretching routine. I finished stretching and continued to check out my surroundings, still maintaining the pretense. Raf had finished cleaning the floor by the time I got done baiting Mesh. I decided it was time for a show of strength and Raf would be the perfect one to help me demonstrate it. I called Raf over to me, telling him that it time for his inspection. Raf stood before and presented himself for inspection. I grabbed him by the waist and tossed him onto my shoulders then began inspecting his feet. I continued the inspection but instead of having Raf present the part of the body wanted to check, I moved or tossed him around as if he were a small boy until the area I wanted see was in view. Frightened at first, Raf soon began to enjoy this treatment. Then I recalled something I had read in a few stories, I moved Raf around until he sitting in my hands. I slid my right further underneath Raf until his tail bone sat in the palm of my hand. I, then, removed my left hand and began curling Raf with my right arm. Raf got hard at this display of strength and began leaking pre-cum again. I set Raf down after losing count somewhere around fifty. I had to Raf out of the room. "Stud Raf. You are not clean as I ordered." I growled at him, "Return to the showers. Wash yourself again and continue to wash until I get you. NOW, MOVE!" I watched Raf leave the room. He didn't need to see what was going to happen next, it would just hurt him. I turned my attention fully on Mesh. I strutted ove to Mesh, no I was more blatant and exaggerated than that. I flexed my muscles hard with each step, flaring my lats out to their widest point as stepped in front of him. "So, Gil." I said, "See anything you like?" "Everything looks great. Can't wait for the test drive." Mesh replied. Before Mesh could make his move, I made mine. I grabbed him by his arms and lifted him so that we were face-to-face. While Mesh was still surprised, I pressed him against me and kissed hard. It took him a few seconds to respond and respond he did. Mesh was like an animal, kissing me savagely. This was not simple passion or lust, it was two supremely masculine men striving for dominance over the other. We stayed that way for quite a while neither gaining the edge over the other. After what seemed an eternity, we broke apart, Mesh pushing away first. 'Score one for the hero.' I thought. "Damn, if you make me that hot by just kissing then fucking that ass of yours is going to be explosive." Mesh stated. Didn't think he'd roll over and play dead. Mesh still was trying to prove he was the alpha male here. Part one of my plan was working, his animal brain was in control. Time to put salt into the wound and up the ante. "Only if I fuck your ass first." I demanded. "Never! I fuck. I don't get fucked!" Mesh steamed. "Then, great warrior-king, you'll have to conquer me. So, unless I fuck you first, that is the only way you'll get my ass." I told him coldly, "Now, if will excuse me, I've some important matters to take careof." I turn and started walking away from him. Mesh stood there fuming, anger and lust boiled inside of him. He took the bait now to set the hook. "Where do you think you are going?" Mesh demanded in a deadly voice. "I'm going to check on MY slave to make sure he doesn't drown himself. I only bought him today and I would like to get more use out of him than just a single fuck." I said as went through the door leaving Mesh shaking in rage. I waited outside the door for a few moments and when Mesh didn't come storming through, I breathed a sigh of relief. I wanted Mesh hot, bathered and off balance, not a killing frenzy. Fighting for my life isn't what I'd call a successful seduction. Now, it was time to check on Raf. I walked back to the showers and found him lathered up and lovingly stroking himself. I leaned against the wall and admired his new muscled body. Even though I was bigger than Raf now, I still found him incredibly sexy. "Need a hand with that, stud?" I said to him. "What do you have in mind?" He asked breathing heavily. "Quite a number of things actually but we don't have time for all of them right now." I answered, "Do you remember Chet?" Raf and I had met Chet and his boyfriend, Brad, almost a year ago. Chet had a thing for Raf, more specifically Raf's ass. Chet considered himself a macho top, he believed tops only fuck and get sucked and never the other way around. But according to Brad, Chet secretly wanted to be on both sides, giving and receiving. Funny how people screw themselves with how they think things have to be. So, Raf and I basically ambushed Chet. Raf let Chet fuck him while I snuck in and fucked Chet when they were going at it. Chet fought hard at first but he began to enjoy it. After we came and cleaned up, I apologized to Chet for raping him and explained why. Fortunately, he understood and remained our friend. I believed we faced the same thing with Mesh as we did with Chet. That's why I brought up the subject. Unfortunately, with Mesh we were to have a bigger fight on our hands. "So, you're going to fuck Mesh while he fucks me." Raf replied also remembering that time. "No." I said, "You are going to fuck him." "Me?" Raf said in surprise, "Why me?" "Because it's my ass he wants so it has to be you." I replied, "We're going to be breaking several mindsets at once so this is going to be very dangerous. Even pumped up as we are now, we may not be able to finish this." "We can do it. We're bigger and stronger than he is. Plus, once we start, he'll give in." Raf said confidently. "We can only hope but be prepared for him to fight fiercely, anyway." I said. "So, what's the setup?" Raf asked. "Oh, you get to shove this up my ass." I told him as I grabbed his cock, "But, first, are you alright? I forgot how big I am now." "I'm fine." said Raf as he massaged my glutes, "I've been getting fisted for the last two weeks. You're not much bigger than the guy's arm." "Looks like you've got some stories to tell when we have more time." I said as I laid down on my back, "But, for now, fuck me." Raf's answer wasn't in words. Slipped down in between my legs and plunged his face between my cheeks. Raf soon had me squirming as he rimmed my ass with long muscle-tongue. My cock got hard and rested on my granite abs. My cockhead throbbed as nestled in the canyon of my pecs. Then Raf began tonguing my prostrate. It took a moment to realize just how much Raf had changed, his tongue had been long enough nor strong enough to reach my prostrate before. Raf stopped tonguing my ass and raised my legs as he got to his knees. "Ready to have your muscle-ass fucked? Cause here it comes." said Raf as pushed his cockhead into my ass. I had relaxed my ass muscles as much as I could to handle his, now, larger cock. I was surprised when he slipped in easily. I experimented a little and tighten uo my ass muscles a little. "Um, that's better." Raf cooed as I tighten up some more, "I know he's not hung as I am but I was afraid he had fucked you too loose for this to be really enjoyable." "We didn't fuck." I told him as continued give his cock little squeezes with my ass. "What? I thought that was why you sent me out." Raf responded as sank the rest of his cock into my ass. "Nope. I cock teased him and came to you." I said running my hands over his thick muscles, "I left him standing in a rage." "Surprised he come after you." Raf said as he began to slow fuck me. "He will. But lets have some fun before he gets here." I told him as I tweaked his left nipple. Raf gasped and then began to fuck me with long, slow strokes. You don't know what heaven is until you had at least 10 inches of hard throbbing cock rubbing against your prostrate. I pulled Raf's head down to mine and kissed him deeply. Raf kissed me back without missing a stroke. Soon Raf was pistoning in and out of my ass with pleasurable regularity. Just as we were starting to get real hot and heavy, Mesh made his presents known. "So. I have to conquer you but this slave can do you at any time." Mesh ranted, "We'll see about that!" Mesh rushed into the showers with a raging hard-on. He grabbed Raf's left arm and pulled him out of me then threw him back. He quick took Raf's position between my legs and plunged his cock into my ass. He began to fuck me with hard, violent thrusts. "I teach you to deny me. You're going to be my bitch." He ranted on. I saw Raf standing behind Mesh. It was time to hold Mesh down for Raf. I entwined my legs around Mesh's and pulled them wide, at the same I wrapped my arms around his torso and pressed him into my chest. To ensure his staying put, I clamped down hard on his cock with my ass muscles. Raf then did unto Mesh as he had done unto me. Mesh thrashed around like a madman. When he couldn't break free, he screamed out in a long dead language. His body began to vibrate and then his muscles began to grow. I yelled for Raf to hold on to him tight. He continued to grow until he was larger than Raf, his growth stopped shortly thereafter. His size was somewhere Raf and me. Again, he began to thrash about, trying to break free. It took all our combined strength but we held Mesh. I told Raf to start stroking slow. Mesh tried to resist but surrendered when I began sucking on his nipples and massaging his cock with my ass. Soon Mesh was enjoying it as was Raf and myself. I found from the bartender later that the sounds of our little orgy was clearly heard below and started an orgy there as well. Soon we all reached that joyfull and inescapable conclusion and we separated. "To be taken by a mere slave," Mesh moaned, "How can live with this?" "For one thing, Gil. Raf's not a slave, he's a man." I told Mesh, "Raf's my equal and lover, always has been and always will be." "Fine for you, you've got each other. I'm alone as always." Bemoaned Mesh. "You don't have to be." Raf said. "Yes, I do. I don't have an equal or a lover." Mesh responded. "You do, now." I replied. Both Raf and Mesh looked at me questionly. "Raf and I are lovers so in a sense we are one." I explained, "And tooked the two of us to take you so that means we're your equal. So, the three of us are equals." "That makes sense in a weird way." said Raf. "I grant that you are my equals but I am without a lover unless..." Mesh replied. "You guess it, my great warrior-king." I answered. "What?" Raf asked confusedly. "You know who I really am, don't you Mike?" Mesh asked staring at me accusingly. "Yes." I stated simply. "Miguel, who is this guy, anyway." Raf asked. "Raf, may I introduce to you." I said as I bowed grandly, "The great warrior-king, Gilgamesh the Warrior Eternal."
  2. pasidious

    Camjerk 2

    Here is the second part of Camjerk. I hope it's as good as you expect! Please let me know what you think, even if it sucks. Part 1 ______________________________________________ My cock twitched, and I felt a surge of cum shoot into the shaft and launch from the tip into the air, landing on my keyboard, and then more spurts, hitting my face, my shirt, and even more on the keyboard. I shot volley after volley, until it was just dribbling down and onto my hand. I sat there, out of breath, panting, looking at my dick as the remnants of my cum-fest drooled down my hand and my dick. That was a huge load, surprisingly so, after the load I already blew so short of a time ago. I looked back at the screen on my desk, and there he was, the person responsible for my ejaculation. My heart was thumping in my chest. I didn't know how to respond to him. But then it occurred to me that he had the wrong person. He must have me confused with someone else. That's gotta be it. There's no way he's my neighbor. I finally removed my hand from my dick. Everything was a mess, but at this point, I was fully invested in this dude. Nothing would stop me from enjoying this. But what do I say? I wanna see more, and if I tell him he's surely thinking of someone else, he might disappear. But he spoke first. "Dude, you there?" He was simply sitting there now, a concerned look on his face. I didn't like how I couldn't see his entire body anymore, but it was still so hot seeing him from the abs up. His arms were bulging, and he wasn't even flexing. His pecs were jutting out, nipples pointing down, and they had such hot pec cleavage. His abs were clenching as he would lean forward and back in his chair. His obliques were prominent, too. So fucking hot. "Dude?" He called for me again. I looked at his face and he was so cute. He looked worried. I let out a sigh, and I guess I had to say something. Me: i'm here. "Oh okay, you had me worried there for a sec," he said. "Thought maybe you logged off." Me: no i'm here. "Well then don't leave me hangin' dude! How 'bout it? Wanna come over?" He was smiling, and his traps were bulging. I don't know if he was flexing them on purpose, but they were looking pretty big just then. And I felt my dick beginning to plump up again. But I had to come clean. Me: I have to be honest with you, i don't think i am who you think i am, i have no private info in my profile and there's no way you could know who i am. you mustve gotten lucky with my name. It was harder for me to care about my typing and spelling with my hands still covered in jizz. But I'm guessing he didn't mind my less formal style. "No, Mike, I know exactly who you are. I've passed you in the hall a bunch of times and I think you're hot. And uhhh... I hope you don't get mad but... funny thing about ground floor apartments is I can see inside your place. I swear I was just trying to learn more about you to see what you like, and I happened to catch you on this site. Sooo I decided to make my own account and hoped you would join my room." What. The. Fuck. He fucking watched me looking at dudes on this site? Which means he most likely watched me jerk off, too. "Please don't be mad, dude." What the fuck do I say? I mean, I'm definitely putting up better goddamn window treatment, for sure. I looked around and had to make sure no one was watching me this second. I sighed. I looked back at my computer screen and saw his cute face. All the anger I was initially feeling washed away. Well, his cute face AND his big bulging muscles made me rethink my emotions. Me: ok prove to me you know i am who i am. what do i look like? He grinned. "You're about 7 feet tall, have a mullet and a beard, and you like to dance naked listening to Toby Keith." I couldn't help but laugh at the last part. He had to be joking. And then he chuckled. "I'm kidding. You're around 6 feet tall, you have hair kind of like mine... wavy, but a darker brown. Not long, but not exactly short, either. Green eyes. Kind of athletic looking, but hard to tell because you often stay pretty covered up. The few times I've seen you wear shorts your lower legs look pretty thick. You tend to wear button-down shirts, and I believe you were wearing one even today when I saw you earlier." He stopped, keeping that smile on his face. Fuck, though. He was right. And I was wearing a button-down shirt today. Me: how'd you know about the Toby Keith thing? He laughed. "Well, guess I got lucky with that. But dude, was I right about the rest of it?" Me: yeah, i guess you do know who i am "Awesome! So, then, how about it?" Me: i guess this is all a bit too surreal though, i mean how could i believe a dude who can literally grow muscle and get huge would just happen to live in the same building as me AND want to meet me? "Dude you just watched it happen multiple times, and as for seeing how real I am, I guess you'd have to come over to find out." He winked. I pondered the situation for a few seconds. My heart was pounding, in truth. I knew already that I wanted to go meet him, to see how real this all was. Watching him grow in person would be infinitely better than just seeing it on a screen. But I also wanted to have some additional fun, first. Me: alright i think i might just take you up on that offer. but first... I sent that message, and I watched him read it. He sat in that chair, reading his screen, and I was still in awe looking at his muscled body. His round, bulbous shoulders rose and fell as he breathed, his arms bulging at his sides. His triceps really stood out, and it was so hot seeing how much they bulged and how I could see them even from the fronts of his arms. And they still had that vascularity, both arms had a prominent vein running down each that really stood out. "But first what?" he said, but immediately after that there was that telltale "DING" noise. I tipped him again. "Oh fuck, oh fuck..." he pushed himself away from his desk and stood up. His dick was only semi-hard now, but I expected it to grow and harden soon. He grinned. "So you do want me even bigger, huh? Watch." Just hearing him speak now was making my dick harden up again. He stood, arms at his sides, and I watched as his abs clenched. "Ohhh yeah..." he moaned a little. His pecs started to inflate some more, pushing out, growing bigger and bigger. His obliques became even more prominent, really making that V line stand out even more. That V line was so hot. And fuck, his abs. I watched as two new bricks etched themselves out, and he had a perfect 8 pack. He flexed into a double bicep, and I watched his arms rise up into huge boulders. "Watch this," he said. My dick throbbed. He turned around so his back was facing the camera, and holy FUCK. His back was a sight to behold, now covered with muscle. His arms still flexed, I watched them growing and throbbing, pulsing bigger and bigger with each of his heartbeats. "Unnghhhh!" I heard him moan, and his lats were widening more. His wings were flaring, and his V-taper was becoming more and more pronounced. "Oh fuck yeah, this feels so fucking good, dude!" And wow, I've never noticed glutes before, but with his back to me, I could see his ass growing. I could actually see the striations in his ass muscles, and he was even flexing them occasionally. I watched them bulge and contract as they grew. My dick was throbbing so hard, and oozing pre again. AGAIN. His ass was so amazing to look at, and I just wanted so badly to... well, I had to be honest with myself. I wanted to fuck him. "AHH!" My attention snapped back to his growth and I saw him suddenly shoot upward another inch in height. "Oh fuck yeah," he said, softly. FUCK. And his legs were swelling. He dropped his arms and turned back around, and I saw his arms hanging at an unbelievable angle from his body. Those lats were huge, even unflexed. I could now see his quads again as they grew, each head of the muscle clearly defined. His legs were pressing into each other now, and he had to widen his stance. And then... "Ahhhhh" he mostly sighed, and I watched his amazing dick starting to harden. It pulsed bigger and bigger and BIGGER, growing in time with his heartbeats, until it was standing up and hard as a steel pipe. And then it continued growing, thicker and longer. "Fuck yes, I love when my dick grows..." he said. His dick grew at least another two inches longer, and amazingly thick, and it was even beginning to leak pre. He flexed into a most muscular, and even growled a little for me. "Grrrrr!" I didn't even have my hand on my dick, and I came. I exploded. My dick suddenly throbbed harder than I'd ever felt before, and a huge volley of hot white cum shot out and straight up, so high it almost hit the ceiling, but dropped back down and splashed onto my keyboard. And then another shot, hitting my chin. It splattered all over. And then several other shots that continued coating my computer area with my spunk. I relaxed and just let it happen until it was just a slow dribble running out of my tip and down my shaft. He continued flexing on camera the whole time I was cumming, seemingly aware that I had reached my limit of sexual arousal. Or maybe not. I'm guessing flexing is what I'd do, too, if I'd just grown huge muscles, regardless of who was watching or what was going on. I was breathing hard, almost out of breath from my explosion. I could only sit there and watch him flexing those amazing muscles. But then he turned to the camera and walked back to his desk, pulling his chair back behind him and sitting down. Again, his frame took up considerably more space in the video shot than it had before. His shoulders were so wide now they were off the screen. He adjusted the camera upward since he was too tall to stay in the frame after that height increase. "So dude, did you enjoy that?" He said, smiling that smile. His face was even cocky, now. And that made this all that much hotter. Me: what do you think "Sweet! I did too, I love growing so fucking much. I bet you made a mess, huh?" I was becoming overly aware of how much of my spunk was everywhere. I'd probably have to buy a new keyboard altogether. I love how he already knew I loved watching him grow again, and what happened as a result. "So, how about it? You wanna come over?" he asked again. Me: hell yes i wanna come over "FUCK yeah!" he exclaimed. He even pumped his fists into the air. It was cute. It also made his arms flex, which was hot. "I'm on the next floor up in 2C. When can I expect you?" Me: uhhh as much as id like to run to your place right now, i think i ought to clean myself up first. ive made a big mess. give me some time? He laughed a hearty laugh. "Alright alright, but remember I know where you live so you better come over." He flexed his big gun right in front of the camera to emphasize his "threat," and then laughed some more. More of a giggle that time. And god, have I mentioned he was still cute, even as a muscle beast? Me: yeah i know where you live now too ill be there asap "Sweet, dude, can't wait!" He flexed a double bicep one more time, then clicked something with his mouse. The screen went blank and it said "The model is offline." I sighed. My dick was hardening, yet again, as I thought of going to see him for real. Plus that final flex he did before going offline made my heart flutter, too. FUCK! What was I waiting for?! I jumped out of my chair and started removing my clothes. They were covered in jizz. I used my undershirt to wipe off what mess I could from my desk and chair. I'd have to clean it all for real when I could, but I didn't want to waste any more time. I threw my clothes onto the floor near my hamper. I'd have thrown them in, but it just felt strange mixing them with my "normal" dirty clothes. Completely nude, I walked to my bathroom to shower. I didn't want to go see this dude all dirty and sweaty. I turned on the water, waiting for it to heat up. I looked into the mirror, and thought back to what he said about my being "athletic" looking. I guess my own time in the gym has paid off. I had a bit of a chest formed, pecs that were kind of full and pushing out. My arms weren't big or anything, but they were defined. I flexed an arm for myself, and I guess I could admit I had a nice ball of a bicep. And I did have abs, so there was that. Barely a 6 pack, but they were there. I looked down at my calves and remembered how he said I had "pretty thick" lower legs. Yeah, I guess my calves might even be my best muscle, really. I ran a lot, even before starting going to the gym on a more regular basis. I loved how they would bulge when I walked. I always thought big calves were sexy. Steam was permeating the air, and I realized the water was hot already. I flexed for myself once more, thinking about how great it must feel to grow. My dick twitched and started to grow a bit, but I went and adjusted the water temperature so I could shower. I stood in the shower, feeling the water washing over my body. My dick remained in a semi-hard state. My mind was picturing... wait, I never even got his name! Well, whatever his name is, I kept picturing and replaying in my mind the times that he grew on my computer screen. I had to keep refocusing on the task at hand; showering quickly. My dick kept twitching and pulsing, wanting to grow hard, and then I'd be tempted to jerk off again. No time for that. I washed all the jizz off my body, and made sure to shampoo my hair really well. I'm sure I got some cum there, too. And then the image of him when he was still skinny as a rail popped into my head. Watching him throw his head back as his shoulders broadened for the first time, and flexing his skinny arm and watching his bicep take form and swell. FUCK my dick was growing fast. Soon it was standing straight up. I shuddered, and kept my hands away from my dick as I rinsed off the remaining soap from my body. I hopped out of the shower, my dick bouncing as I did, and toweled off. I needed to get moving. I didn't want my "date", for lack of a better term right now, to be kept waiting. I went to my bedroom and quickly got dressed, pulling on a simple black T-shirt and cargo shorts. I went back to the bathroom and fixed my hair so it wasn't all over the place, and I couldn't help but notice that I did look pretty athletic. My shirt was hugging my body quite nicely. I never bothered to really check myself out, but my "date" made me start thinking about it when he said I looked athletic. I was actually really happy that the gym was doing me some good. I put my shoes on and left my apartment, being sure to lock the door behind me. I headed up the stairs, and then made my way to the end of the hallway where 2C was. My heart was thudding in my chest, pounding faster and faster as I approached the door. I wasn't sure what to expect. I mean, I had an image in my mind of what would be standing in the doorway when the door was opened, but this all seemed too surreal, like I was dreaming. I was so nervous. I took a deep breath, and knocked on the door. I couldn't believe what I saw when the door opened. It was him. But, it was... pre-transformation him. He was shorter than me, maybe around 5'9", and he was super skinny. "Hey," he greeted me, smiling. He was fully clothed again, wearing a black T-shirt, like mine, and another pair of red gym shorts. My mouth had to have been hanging open. I was expecting the muscle-bound guy who I saw on the Camjerk website! "Come in, dude!" he said as he stepped aside. I tentatively stepped forward, entering his apartment. His place was similarly laid out. The kitchen area was just inside the doorway, and beyond was the living room area. To the left was a short hallway that led to the bedroom and bathroom. His place was pretty clean for a guy so young. I mean, I wasn't much older, but usually 21 year-olds aren't so focused on cleanliness. "I, uhhh, suppose you might be wondering why I'm this size again." I nodded. "Funny thing about my ability is when the source is cut off, I begin to shrink back to this size. Which is okay! I love to experience it over and over again." He grinned at me. That face... up close, and real... it was even cuter. He was so attractive. I felt my dick twitch. I started to wonder what his plan was, if he had one at all. Was he going to grow again for me? Was he going to have me on cam with him while he got tips from other people? I realized just then that I was making this awkward. I hadn't even said anything to him yet. "Yeah! I mean... I'm sure it does feel great. To grow, I mean," I finally blurted out. I was stuttering. "I'm Zach, by the way. I realized earlier that I never told you my name. Come on, let's go sit. Want anything to drink?" he asked. "Nah, man, I'm okay for now." "You sure? I've got beer, now that I'm old enough to buy it," he chuckled. I smiled, and laughed a little with him. "No, man, I'm good. For now, anyway." He gestured towards the sofa in the living room. It was pointed at a surprisingly large TV that was mounted on the wall. We both walked over to it, and he sat down. I sat down next to him, and we both didn't say anything for a few seconds. I didn't know what to say, really. I just stared at the blank TV screen as though there was something on. I had to say something, though. This felt too awkward, and I wanted to see where things went. "So, what's the plan?" I asked. He giggled. "I don't know, dude. I wasn't even sure you'd come over, to be honest. But, uhhh, I just wanna finally say it in person. You're hot." He blushed just then, his face turning bright red. I chuckled a little. "You know I think you're hot already. I came like, three times watching you on cam. Made a mess of everything. Didn't even touch myself for at least one of those times. And you're super cute." I felt the blood rush to my face and knew I was turning red as well. He grinned. "So, I have to ask, are you gonna try to grow again?" He smiled a mischievous, almost evil smile. "Of course, dude. Like I said before, I wanna see how much fun we can have without computers separating us." "Well, then, do you wanna go to your computer so you can get back on cam?" "Oh no, dude, that's just one way. A tip is like appreciation, right? So, there's other ways I can feel... appreciated." The smile that followed that statement was definitely evil. I felt my dick stir. He then said, "Have I mentioned yet that you look really hot? I've never seen you wear such a tight shirt before. Nice pecs." He nodded towards my chest, and I guess my chest was pushing it out a bit. And then he put his hand on my leg, and slowly slid it down toward my knee. Oh god, my dick was definitely growing and pulsing now. I leaned toward him, and he toward me, and we kissed for the first time. It was a soft kiss, light, but it felt so nice. My dick responded with a throb, and butterflies entered my stomach. We smiled at each other. "Ready?" he asked. Fuck. I wasn't sure I'd be able to keep from cumming too soon. "H-how are you gonna do it?" I asked in response. "Just play along, and you'll see," he said, almost in a whisper. "You're already hard," he said, definitely in a whisper that time. He nodded toward my crotch. He lightly brushed his hand over it, and it made me shudder. He took his hand away, and flexed his skinny arms. There was barely a mound rising up on each. It was almost something you'd expect to see as a joke, and I felt ashamed for even thinking that. "Feel them, Mike," he said, still whispering. He said to play along, and my heart was pounding. I reached my hands over, and placed them on his biceps... or what would usually be considered biceps, had there been any there. I rubbed them, squeezed a little, and let my fingers slide along the length of his arms. "Now feel my chest," he commanded, a little louder this time. I put my hands on his flat chest, and felt it through his shirt. I let my hands run from one side to the other, and even ran them down to his stomach. His abs weren't there anymore, but his stomach wasn't exactly soft, either. My hands ran back up his torso, and I let them graze his shoulders. Then up to his traps and neck. "Oh fuck, oh fuck... yeah, this feels amazing, dude. I'm picturing it, what it'd be like if I was bigger, and you feeling me up, and I can feel it. Oh fuck, it's happening... unnghhh." And holy fuck. He threw his head back, like he did when he first grew on Camjerk, and I saw it happening again. For real. His shoulders were widening, growing, rounding out. They were getting bigger. And his traps were slowly taking shape, rising up slightly, swelling. I saw some movement under his shirt, and his chest was beginning to push out. Two mounds were slowly taking shape under the fabric, and I could feel my dick throbbing in response. FUCK! He raised his head again, looking at me, smirking. "This feels even better than before, dude." He straightened his arms out, and started flexing them again. This time, though, his biceps were taking shape. He flexed, and then unflexed, then flexed again. Each time, his biceps bulged up bigger than before. "Fuck yeah, oh yeah," he'd grunt with each flex. He squeezed out one final flex with his arms, and they stopped swelling. "Oh god, dude, that felt so good." My dick was throbbing so hard in my shorts, and I could feel the wetness of pre leaking into the fabric. FUCK I didn't want to cum so soon, but I didn't know if I could take much more. I didn't want to soil my clean shorts already, although the pre was already kind of doing that. He kept his arms flexed, and they were already pretty hot. Nicely shaped, bulging up, and I could already see those veins from before. But then he took his right hand and placed it under my chin, and pulled my face to his and kissed me. Hard. "Mmmmf" I gasped with his mouth on mine. His tongue entered, and I attempted to wrestle it with my own. I felt his hand running up my leg, and I mean up, not down like last time, and I shuddered. If he touched my dick, I'd probably cum. Luckily he pulled away, and broke the kiss. "You ready for more?" he asked, somewhat cockily. "Dude, I don't know if I can keep from cumming..." I bashfully responded. He glanced at the tent I was pitching, and smirked. "Duh, dude. That's the point. If I'm not making you cum, then I'm not doing my job. And, uh, I'll tell you now, it helps." And then he grabbed my wrists with his hands and placed them on his newly formed pec muscles. "Ohhh yes..." he breathed. I took the hint and let my hands press and feel his now harder chest, and let my hands roam over his newly formed muscles. I made my way to his arms, and they felt way better than before. They were harder, and felt muscly. I moved my hands to his legs and prodded them through his shorts, and they too were more muscled. I heard him gasp. "Shit, dude, I can feel it coming again. Oh god, yeah, here it comes, it's happening!" He closed his eyes, and his mouth was hanging open as the sensation washed over him. God it even looked like it felt good. My dick was oozing pre, throbbing, and my shorts were getting wetter and wetter. And then I saw it happening. He was swelling all over. His shoulders were growing bigger, wider, and I could see his traps rising up again. This time they became more pronounced, pushing the collar of his T-shirt up. His chest was pushing out of his shirt, creating definite outlines in the fabric. His eyes snapped open, and he grinned. "Fuck yeah, dude, I wanna grow so big for you," he said, and I felt my dick spasm. I was so close to exploding into my shorts. I could feel it. And then I saw his lats taking form again, pushing out against the sides of his shirt. He lifted the bottom of his shirt and his abs were taking shape again, getting back some definition. And his legs, I saw them pushing up against his shorts as he sat there. Then, he flexed his arms. They bulged, bigger than seconds before, pushing up into the fabric, filling the space that was left in the sleeves of his shirt until they tightened. He straightened his arms and flexed again, grunting, and the sleeves were even tighter, digging into his skin. I felt the pressure in my crotch reach its peak as he flexed his arms, and I felt the sharp sensation of an ejaculation erupting from my balls and into the shaft of my cock, shooting through its length and out of the tip. "FUCK!" I yelled, as I felt shot after shot of cum shooting into my shorts, a hot wet sensation expanding throughout. "Oh fuck," I said again. I shuddered, and I heard Zach chuckle. I looked over at him, and he had an evil glint in his eyes, and a smirk on his face. "Dude, you just came for me, and--oh fuck--this is about to get--ungghh--really fun!" His neck thickened and his voice deepened a little. His traps swelled upward again. He stood up from the sofa and planted himself in front of me, and I caught a glimpse of his calves swelling and bulging. He caught my gaze and said "It's only just beginning," and flashed that smile again. "Unnghhfuck" he moaned, and he started growing. His chest was really swelling fast, pushing out, pressing into the fabric of his shirt, causing stress lines to form. His shoulders were broadening again, growing bigger and bigger, and his sleeves were riding up his arms. What little space left in his sleeves was gone, and now even unflexed, his arms completely filled them. And fuck, his legs were pressing into his shorts, now. Once again, he looked like a junior bodybuilder, and was still growing. And then I felt my dick starting to harden again. Jesus, I wonder how much I could cum in one day? My balls were producing cum just for Zach. "Ohh yeah, I love this part, don't you?" My attention was brought back to Zach when he spoke, and I quickly realized what he was going to do. He had his arms raised, and I was excited to see it happen. "Unghh" he grunted suddenly, and he grew upward by maybe an inch, surprising even him. Small tears could be heard as his shirt was giving up the fight to contain his torso. "No fair! I'm flexing out of this shirt!" he exclaimed, and I guess I had to agree, it's hotter to see him flex out of a shirt. My dick agreed with a throb. He raised his arms up, and then BAM! Flexed into a mind-blowing double-bicep, his arms exploded with size, and the enormous sound of tearing cloth resounded through the apartment. RRIIIIIIP!!! The sleeves exploded, ripping all the way to the collar of his shirt, the sleeves reduced literally just to shreds. "FUCK YEAH!" he exclaimed. He took the remains of his shirt and ripped the rest from his body, leaving his torso bare. "Fuck that shirt, dude. I want you to see these muscles!" "OH fuck, Zach..." I gasped, my dick throbbing, pitching a huge tent in my shorts. "Yeah, dude. Fuck yeah. Getting fucking huge, right?" I nodded rapidly, feeling pre leaking from my dick again into my already soggy shorts. He grinned, but shook his head. "No, no I'm not. This is small. You wanna see me get huge? Come on, we're not behind keyboards anymore. Make me huge, dude!" He bent down and flexed his arm in my face. The bicep bulged up, huge, with a large vein running its length. I felt my inhibitions disappear with that muscle bulging in my face, and I moved my face closer and gave it a kiss. I kissed his bicep, and then sucked a little on the peak. I licked it, and then ran my tongue all around it. I heard Zach chuckle a bit, which then turned into a small moan. "Ummff..." I stood up, grasping his arm with my hands, and stood face to face with him. He kept his arm flexed, and I squeezed it with my left hand. But then I took my right hand and started rubbing him all over, starting with his pecs. I poked the now larger muscles, feeling the rocks they'd become. So fucking hard. I ran my hand to his abs, and traced my finger along the crevices between the bricks, and I could feel them clenching with his breaths. My hand wandered back up to his lats, and then to his back, where a vicious terrain of muscle had developed. My left hand never left his hot bicep, the muscle pulsing under it. My right hand wandered up to his traps, and fuck, they felt so amazing. I loved traps, and I knew Zach did, too. "Oh god, yesssss..." Zach breathed. And then I bent my knees and put my face near his chest, and ran my tongue up his pec cleavage. "Oh fuck, dude, FUCK!" I could feel Zach shudder beneath my hands, and I knew I had to be doing amazing things, priming him for an epic growth spurt. I brought my hands down, both of them, and put them on his ass. His glutes had grown a little, and I squeezed each cheek. I felt him flex, and my dick throbbed, squirting more pre into my shorts. "Oh god, yeah, fuck yeah, bro it's coming, get ready... watch me, look at what--unnghh--you've done to me...." I stepped back, and got a good look at him as he stood there. His mouth was hanging open again, almost like he was moaning with no sound. His arms were hanging at his sides, and I noticed his triceps were bulging. I saw his chest heaving from his heavy breathing, and then I saw something else. His chest was growing. His pecs were ballooning outward, swelling, as his nipples pointed more and more downward. And then I saw his traps rising up towards his ears as his shoulders broadened even more. "Ohhhhh yeahhhh this feels so good!" he moaned. He started to flex his chest, bouncing his pecs. His abs were developing further, becoming more and more defined, and it was definitely an 8-pack again. Watching his abs clenching with his breathing and movement was so fucking hot. And his obliques were becoming more defined as well, making that V-line really stand out, and fuck, who doesn't find a V-line sexy? But then I heard a soft rip. I looked toward the source, and I realized his legs were growing, too. His quads had gotten so big his shorts looked painted on, and then I heard another rip. "Fuuuuck..." Zach whispered. "Gonna flex, dude, make these shorts disappear..." he whispered again. And then he did it. He flexed his quads as hard as he could, and his shorts exploded all the way up to the waistband, his legs bulging with pure muscle, huge defined quads exposed to the air. His shorts were just flaps of cloth hanging from an elastic band around his waist. And his legs were still growing. He then took a moment to flex his calves, and they too were growing bigger and bigger. But then I noticed his arms. They were being pushed farther away from his body by his growing, swelling lats. And what lats they were! FUCK! They were becoming wings, and his arms were growing, too! He flexed his right arm, looking at it lustfully. It exploded with size, peaking high into the air, veins wrapping all around. He flexed his other arm, and it was even bigger. He was beyond bodybuilder big, now, and I felt a strong compulsion envelop me. I stepped forward, pressing my body into him. My hard dick pressed against his abs, and I wrapped my arms around him, feeling his back muscles. I placed my hands on his ass feeling the insanely hard muscle. I squeezed like I did before, and his ass was rock hard. FUCK! I was grinding my dick into his body, and I felt the cum welling up from my balls as an imminent ejaculation was developing. And then my dick exploded, shooting more cum into my already wet shorts, and I continued pressing my dick into his hard body. Shot after shot of cum squirted into my shorts, and I moaned. Zach chuckled. "I love how much you're enjoying this," he said. He flexed his arms, and I reached up and felt them. "You just came again, and--fuck--I can feel it coming." Butterflies entered my stomach again as I realized he was going to grow more. "Ahhh! AHH!" he yelled, as he shot up several inches in height, soon towering over me. His body was expanding in every direction now, growing more and more, packing pounds of muscle onto his frame. "Oh god, this is bigger than I've ever gotten before!" His height was continuing to increase, and his muscles continued growing. The waistband of his shorts snapped off, and the remains fluttered to the floor, and he now stood completely nude. He turned around, and flexed his biceps, making his back bulge, and his ass was phenomenal. His glutes were so muscled and big, and I realized now that I wanted nothing more than to stick my dick into his ass. I dropped my shorts, finally freeing myself of the mess I was wearing. My dick sprang out, hard again already. Or maybe I never went soft. It's hard to be soft around this much muscle. Zach had to be around 6'5" now, and considerably taller than me. And definitely more muscular. But he stood there, flexing his biceps, with his back to me. He then straightened his arms and finally flexed his triceps, and holy shit, they were amazing. His triceps were perfect horseshoes, and absolutely humongous. And yes, from behind, his traps were really evidently huge. He almost looked like he had no neck. But, he kept his back to me. I could hear my own breathing as I looked at him and lusted after his body. My eyes drifted back to his ass, and I could see striations in his glutes, and I felt my dick throb. I stepped forward, and pressed the head of my dick into his crack. He gasped. "There's the fuckin' tip I want, dude," he said, gasping again, as I pressed harder. "But I need more than just the tip. Give me all of it." I didn't hesitate, and pressed myself all the way into him, and it felt amazing. It felt like we were two puzzle pieces meant to fit together. His hole was so hot, and I could feel his muscles clenching around me like a loving caress. I started fucking him from behind, ramming myself into him. The waves of pleasure radiating around my body were like nothing I've ever felt, and Zach started grunting and moaning. "Oh fuck, dude, yeah, fuck me, unghhhh," he moaned. "This is--oh fuck--the biggest tip I've ever--nnnggggg--gotten!" And then I saw it. Every time I thrusted into him, he grew and bulged all over. Another thrust, and his muscles swelled. And then again, only this time his height increased more. I was already getting close to cumming, and I increased the fervor of my fucking. More and more I fucked him, and he continued getting bigger and bigger, grunting with each thrust. I felt the unmistakable pressure building up in my crotch, and I knew I was gonna cum. "Fuck, Zach, I'm gonna cum!" "Do it, dude. Fucking cum in me," Zach breathed, his massive body heaving. And that was it. He clenched around my dick once more, and I felt the explosion take place that launched cum through my shaft and into his ass. I continued thrusting into him, feeling shot after shot of cum leaving the tip of my dick. And fuck, it was a lot. I noticed there was even some dribbling out of his hole. I've never cum this much before at once, much less in an entire day. My dick was wild for Zach. "NNghhhhhaaahhhhh!" Zach moaned loudly, and from behind him I saw his own cum launching into the air as he shot his huge load all over the room, hitting the walls, furniture, even the ceiling. He had to be over 7 feet tall, much taller than me now. But then I heard a familiar noise. A "DING" sound. I heard Zach chuckle. I looked around, and saw a red light. It was attached to a fucking camera! I looked at Zach, who'd turned around to face me. "Zach, what the fuck..." I started, but he spoke over me. "Mike, dude, that tip was for you." And then I felt my entire body throb, and immense pleasure surged through my limbs. I was growing.
  3. losewin22

    Nailed It (Justin Bieber x Zac Efron)

    Back in 2012, Justin Bieber decided to start to go to a gym in LA, he wanted to workout and to be muscular, his boyish appeal wasn't supposed to work for him anymore, he need to be masculine to be a star He found Zac Efron in the same gym, Zac is generally a pretty nice guy, but when he found the skinny kid trying to lift small weights he couldn't help but make fun of it Z: "-Look at it, the boy can't lift even two pounds" J: "-I'm just starting" Z: "When I started I lifted more than that, I'm pretty sure" Efron harrassment keeps going on and on, untill some day that Bieber didn't show up anymore... Then some years later, in 2017, Efron was working out his chest in bench press, when his exercise was over, a guy show up and just put more ten pounds in the bar It was Justin... Bieber didn't want to humiliate Zac with words, he wanted the situation to speak for itself, he wanted to say "look I can lift more than you do now" Zac keeps looking in hope that something would went wrong, but it didn't happened Bieber lifted the weights with such ease, he didn't moaned as much as Zac At this point Efron still had the best biceps, but anyone could notice Bieber's abs, chest and ass gave Zac a run for his money. Even at the biceps department.. Efron starts to get threatened Efron pretended that he never bullied Bieber, if he didn't mention it, it didn't happened, anyway he could say he was just trying to motivate him Constantly and daily Bieber looked at Efron with death stares that make him tremble his legs Bieber didn't was physically imponent or intimidating, but was enough for Zac to don't want trouble with him, not to say he was used to train fight and wrestling, something that Zac wasn't used to do But they remain friendly to each other Constantly comparing their muscles, Zac run from strength challenges (like arm wrestling), but muscle size is still arguable at this point Bieber was trying to lay the groundwork for a wrestling match / MMA combat Something is pretty clear, Zac wouldn’t fight in front of everyone but for sure would fight “hidden”, this kid Bieber is a douchebag and he needs a lesson, everyone knows that, and he wouldn’t waste the chance to beat the shit out of him Bieber thought that him would make that challenge, but Efron did it first, invitating him to a match at his house Bieber appear at Efron’s home, ready to fight, and tried to make an agreement over the results, he wants sex after the fight, and the loser will bottom, Zac gets angry, he thinks “why is he trying to do this?”, but suddenly he realizes Bieber wants to disconcert him and accept the challenge Before the fight, they played mercy, Zac is confident, he puts a lot of his strength as he bends Bieber with ease, then Bieber get on his knees and Efron is about to win… but Efron suddenly stops, he don’t know what is going on but Bieber’s arms turns unbendable. Bieber was just toying, playing with his expectations: “if the guy is so easy, I don’t need to put too much effort”. But Zac didn’t know he needed to put all of himself into it, so when Bieber take control, it was very hard for Zac to recover In a smart and fast move Bieber choke Efron into his armpits J: yeah suck my nasty, sweaty pits, this is your place Efron is in despair but suddenly he starts to choke Bieber’s neck with his legs, Bieber have no choice but release his face Now Zac is in control, it’s hard to escape a leg hold and Zac just enjoy… Zac starts to move around with Bieber trapped on his legs, moving Bieber around, move him for the left, them move him for the right Then Bieber gets on his knees, still trapped, but he have a way out He holds Efron’s legs with his arms and start to push Efron to the wall, drag Efron by the ground, Efron releases him and now it’s time for a fast move Bieber choke Efron on his pits again, but now he does it violently, pressing Zac’s face against the ground just to take off his breathe Then he starts to get up, with Efron trapped on his arms, he basically pull Zac’s off by the neck, and starts to walk, Zac is with his legs bent, crawling, he can’t escape Bieber orders J: Lick my pits, now I’m talking seriously Efron moans Bieber chokes hard and screams LICK IT! Efron lick the pits, Bieber just hold a little because Efron couldn’t stop licking, Bieber let it happen because he wanted to enjoy the taste to be in control Bieber releases Efron who got off with a hard moan, falling on his knees Bieber go to the scoreboard: 1X0 Zac is pissed off, but he don’t let himself to be defeated, all the situation just fuels his anger 2nd round starts Zac just hold Bieber in another strength competition, now he’s more ready, he won’t let Bieber fool him, playing mercy again, now there’s nothing that Bieber can do, he’s giving it all but Zac still bend him, put Bieber on the ground Suddenly Zac pulls Bieber by the legs, thrown the legs, sit on Bieber’s chest, kneeling on the ground, puts Bieber’s arms ander his legs and start to torture him, pinching and twitching his nipples, then punching his chest and finally pulling Bieber by his hair to rub Bieber’s face on his dick Still in control Zac flex his muscles over Bieber, but decided to still have some fun He pull Bieber’s face, again, and rub on his dick, and keep rubbing and rubbing while Bieber moans, pull with one hand while flex the other arm, laugh When he’s about to release Bieber he just get his balls and press it hard, don’t underestimate Zac ballbusting powers, Bieber about to cry starts to fight Efron’s hand, but of course Zac fights back and keeps destroying his balls, then Zac squeeze and punch Bieber’s chest, repeatedly When Bieber looks over Efron lift him, and give him a bearhug, make Bieber feel like his back would be crushed, and squeeze, squeeze him so hard, Bieber thinks “at some point he will get tired, I’m not that light to carry” but Zac never get tired and the situation comes to unbearable Bieber taps, it’s over, Efron won that round, Efron is dangerous, Bieber learned that he’s a destroying machine when he’s angry, and he can do everything to win “if Efron cheats I’m going to cheat to take the upper hand too” 1X1 3rd round starts, they hold each other and start to push, very hard, Bieber used this as a distraction and kick Efron in the balls suddenly putting Efron on the ground, he just starts to beat Efron over him Bieber uses his armpits (again) to suffocate, he choke Efron a little bit then lift him, holding him by the legs and neck, put Efron upside his shoulders and start a torture rack Bieber stretch Efron out, that screams loudly when Bieber looks into a mirror to proudly look at the monster he took control, he notes Efron is with an indecent boner popping out of his singlet... Bieber quickly thinks “I will take advantage of this” J: Its 2X1 for me now, isn’t it? Bieber says with Efron on his shoulders He goes to the scoreboard and change the score J: I didn’t finished it yet Bieber starts to move Zefron, puts him in a reverse inverted bearhug, hold him hard, Efron moans, Bieber starts to take him down, till Zac’s face get in front of his dick, puts Zac’s face inside the speedo J: Learn something man, you wanted to teach me a lesson and maybe I deserve one… but unfortunately it’s not one of your movies where the good guy wins, this is real life… maybe someone needs to teach me something.. but needs to be someone better than you.. now you know what you have to do Upside down, Efron starts to suck Bieber’s dick, he’s upside down, with a boner so embarrassing on his own speedo and of course Bieber took advantage of this also While Zac sucks him, Bieber starts to masturbate Zac, he does it so softly, and found amusing to see Efron’s body spasms everytime he stops Bieber make Zac jizz all over his speedo, right after Bieber jizz on Zac’s face, lift Zac’s up and thrown him on the ground Zac is destroyed, with his face full of Bieber’s cum, his speedo full of his own cum, he could fight back but is afraid to get another beatdown, it’s embarrassing to see an almost 30 years old man submitting so shamefully to a 22 years old boy but he did it anyway Bieber pulls Efron by the hair and make Efron kiss every block of his abs, so Efron give Bieber 8 kisses on his belly, while Bieber pull him over J: Remember what we agreed to Z: You don’t get tired to abuse me like this? J: no I don’t, now get in position Zac gets in position to be fucked in the ass like a bitch, he’s too humiliated to fight back and too humiliated to don’t be humiliated a little bit more
  4. --------------------------------------------------------------------- Update: Finally This took me a good few days to re-write, and, in all honesty, I'm far from done. However, I am proud of what came from all the work I put into it, so I hope that all of you enjoy these few chapters. I will continue adding more chapters to this post, so come back regularly to see any further updates in the story! Also, before I close this small update out, I just wanted to ask you guys something that has been jumping around in my mind for the while. Would any of you be interested in paying for some content? I'm not saying that Derrick and Me will become something that you have to pay to see. No, that would be insanely dumb. This story will always be free for everyone. But like, would you guys be interested in being able to pay for things such as having yourself included within the story or having the power to tell me to write different stories for your pleasure? I'm just curious, since I was thinking that I could do these things for you guys if you want it! It would help me financially ( since I'm a broke college student) and will help me become a stronger writer. Tell me how you feel in the comments, please. With that said, I appreciate all of you and your support! Hope you all have a nice day. --------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 0: Epilogue I was just a 15-year-old when I first started high school. I had no friends whatsoever, and I did not gain any for a while, due the overall shyness that I had ever since I was in elementary. Around that time in my life, it was just me doing my school work- day in and day out - without barely any sort of human interaction besides from the occasional talk I would have with my parents. As every other boy and girl went out hanging out with their friends, I just sat by and did nothing but just work. While this might seem boring to some others, I was rather complacent with such. After all, I was never the one to go out to the movies, or to date, or anything like that. I couldn’t even imagine myself doing anything of the sort, because I believed that no one would want to hang around with a dumb introvert like me. So, I just kept my head in the books, not worrying about what other people did. I think It was about halfway through my first year in high school that I met this boy named Derrick. He was about a year younger than me, and he had just transferred from a school a few cities away. He did not know anyone at my school, he was not even used to the environment by the time he got there. Because of that he acted rather shy the first few days of his arrival, not talking to that many people and doing mostly his work – just like me. But, in that of just a few weeks, he broke out of that - becoming the most popular guy in school – going out everywhere with everyone and trying to have a relationship with practically everyone in the school. Especially me. I didn’t pay him that much attention during that time, with the reason being that I was still a shy person. But, despite this, he would always try to talk to me while I was working, or glance at me periodically during class time. Truth be told, I told him to fuck off most of the time, since when he did this he would be distracting me from something. But, no matter what, he would continue to try to do this. And, as he continued to harass me, I continued to ignore him. One day, though, things were different. That day was bad; My mother and father had a nasty fight in the morning, and it was about me. I felt guilty after that, feeling as if I was the one who caused all that tension, so I was just sitting by myself during lunchtime thinking about what I did wrong. I guess that Derrick noticed how much I was hurting, because, when he came up to me, he asked me if I was okay. I told him that I wasn’t, but I refused to expand on why that was so. He didn’t try to pry it out of me, but, instead, just sat by next to me and started rummaging through his bag. He happened to pull out this magazine and placed it in between both of us. It had this extremely humongous and vein-y man flexing on the cover, with the title reading “Will he surpass even last year’s Mr. Olympia”. “Dude, this guy is absolutely huge! Are you into this stuff?” Derrick asked me as he flipped through each page in the magazine, showing me, all of these muscled up men and woman as an attempt to get me out of my depression. As my eyes scanned every page, I started to feel myself getting lost in the amount of muscle that was being thrown at me. “Uh, well, no. I’m not. Sorry” I lied through my teeth. Once Derrick heard what I said, he looked like a kicked puppy. He did flip through a few more pages just so that he could finish looking at all the bodybuilders in the issue and started putting it away in his bag. I noticed that he was packing up and reacted quickly. “I mean, yeah, I’m not interested. But, do you mind telling me who the guy on the cover was?” I said hesitantly, feeling as if I unleashed Pandora’s box by asking this overbearing extrovert something about his favorite. In the end, I was right. As soon as he heard me ask that, his eyes shined. He went on this huge rant on the bodybuilder I was interested in - talking about his weight, arm and leg size, and his work out plan. That whole time he just kept on repeating the bodybuilder's name. Jake Summers this and Jake Summers that! I lost count on the number of times he repeated that guys name. I made sure to remember this person’s name when I reached home that day. As soon as I was in the privacy of my room, I went straight to where my desktop was and turned it on as fast as I could. I wasted no time in going on the internet and typing in the keywords “Jake Summers shirtless” into the search engine. In that of a half second, my screen was decorated with hundreds of pictures of this large, symmetrical being lifting weights and flexing to the camera. I remember spending hours just scanning through pages of this guy showing his muscles. My jaw would drop whenever he would take off his pants to show off the work he did on his thigh. To be honest, even up to this day I still find the width of his leg to be amazing – something that I still wish to strive for. The next day, while I was sitting by myself at lunch, I spotted Derrick talking to his friends. While I wasn’t usually the one to initiate conversation, I really wanted to learn more about the bodybuilder and the magazine that Derrick showed me before. I jut sat there, staring in his direction for a few moments, until I built up the courage to go up to him. I was somewhat scared while doing this, but, when I started talking to him, everything came out smoothly as if I was a natural at this. Me talking to him about Summers caused a table wide conversation about it. I even ended up sitting with everyone so that we could talk about this month’s issue. While I just wanted to talk to Derrick about the magazine and the bodybuilder, I gained so much more from that. I became closer to people that I never thought I would ever associate with. I found myself continuing to meet with them to just talk about bodybuilding, and the accepted me into their fold. I started to feel like I belonged; I started to feel what it is like to have friends. On top of that, I started developing a sort of inner connection towards bodybuilding. Not only did I start reading more of the magazine that Derrick showed me, but I even started working out and changing my eating habits. I started dreaming of one day being bigger than the guys that I saw in the magazine. I became a bodybuilding fanatic, and all because of Derrick. Derrick noticed how interested I was in getting into bodybuilding, so he asked me if I wanted to start going to the gym with him. I would think that, from that point forward, we started becoming friends. Hell, maybe even closer friends than everyone else than he went out with. With every chance that I we got, we would work on meal prep and workout routines, while also talking about events that were happening in the bodybuilding community. Our relationship grew as we continued to work out with each other, coming to the point where we thought of ourselves at brothers. We became closer as we became bigger and stronger. We pushed each other to the limit for that of 12 months, and, by the time that we were in 10th grade, we were the biggest kids in high school! Besides from the gym, we were just insanely close. We would chill with each other more than anyone else, and, sometimes, when the workout that we did was strenuous enough, Derrick would just crash at my house for the night. When this happened, since we didn’t have an extra bed for Derrick, we would both just sleep together on the same mattress. Sometimes, when Derrick wouldn’t have anything to sleep in, he would just strip to his jockstrap and sleep next to me, and neither of us would mind. We did not mind much of anything due, really, to that the fact that we just grew to know a lot about each other. I kept telling myself that sleeping together in just our jockstraps was what friends usually did, and that it was nothing beyond that. Whenever he slept in my bed, close to naked, I tried to pay no mind to it. When I tried to go wherever he went, I thought of it as just a friend being a friend. But it was more than that, and, as the years went by, I started realizing that. How much time I spent with him, the feelings that I had when I was around him in and out of the gym. It was more than just me trying to be a friend – it was me being infatuated with him. It was me being in love with him. I never told him about my feelings, and for so many reasons. One of them was because I did not know how he would react to them. I did not just want to blurt it out and end up losing such an awesome person. But the others ranged from me being afraid of me being gay, to me being outed and having to deal with what everyone things. I was scared about what would happen if I came out to Derrick, so I never did. I just maintained – or, at least, tried to maintain, our brother like status for as long as I could. But then, one day, I came to school and noticed that Derrick never came to class, which was out of character for him. I looked everywhere in the school for him, and even talked to his friends about it. No one even heard from him that day. I was worried, but I thought that Derrick was just sick and that he would simply come in tomorrow or even see me later in the day. However, this was not the case. Derrick ended up not coming to school for days, and, by that time, I was starting to freak out. I ended up going to his house to ask his father about what happened, but, when I asked him about the whereabouts of my friend, he just told me that he was just visiting family. Just that – family and nothing else. He didn’t tell me where his family was, or even when Derrick would be coming back home. I was even more worried than how I was before. I kept trying to get in contact with him for weeks, but nothing ever came to fruition. I started to think that something bad happened to Derrick. Those weeks turned into months. It soon came to the point where I went to the dean’s office to ask about him. That’s when I learned that Derrick would not be attending my school anymore. At that moment, the possibility that I would never see Derrick again hit me harder than a rock. I just remember going home and crying to myself, so upset about what was happening. I never did find out why Derrick left, let alone if he was even alive or not. Going to the gym was never the same without Derrick. He was the person that kept on pushing me whenever I would slack, so, without him, getting through my plan became harder. I contemplated just quitting bodybuilding all together due to not having Derrick to push me. But I didn’t, and I’m so happy that I didn’t quit since I knew Derrick would have wanted me to continue pushing myself in his absence. I ended up pushing myself ten times harder than I ever had even while Derrick was with me, and, by the time that I was in my senior year, I was practically half as big as those IFBB bodybuilders that both of us would have seen in the magazines. It was about 10 years ago that I met Derrick, but it was around 8 years since he disappeared. Within that time frame, I got over my fear of coming out. Ended up telling everyone about my sexuality. While I did lose many people due to this, I ended up becoming closer to those that loved me regardless. I started my career as an IFFBB bodybuilder as soon as I got my diploma and started being followed by all bodybuilding magazine outlets. On top of that, I ended up putting a ring on one of the boys that I met at that table a few years back. So much has happened within those years, but I still felt that so much was left unfulfilled. It’s like a gaping hole. I still wanted to say so much to Derrick – to, at least tell him that he was such a nice guy, and that I loved him so much. But, most importantly, I just wanted to ask why. I just want to know the truth behind why he left. But, I felt as if such a day will never come, and, while it hurt so much, I forced myself to move on and be happy with what I have, and not dwell on the past. Chapter 1: Alone By the time I was done with work, the sun had already set, and the streets were dead quiet. I always hated walking this late at night, but, at this time, I did not need to worry about college kids trying to pick fights with me due to my size or gay boys trying to hit on me. Especially the gay boys, whose’ flirting were surprisingly aggressive in these parts. I felt at peace at this hour, so I took what was presented to me. Usually during the day, especially at my work, I had to deal with so much. Due to my size, the outfit that I had to wear at work would barely fit my figure. I had to be careful with my arm movements, so that I didn’t rip anything and cause myself to spend fifty bucks on a replacement. Then there was my boss, who constantly gave me shit for bumping into things repeatedly, as if I wasn’t trying my best to avoid all his mess in the small area we worked in. Then there was the onslaught of customers bringing their cars in to be fixed, preventing me from just catching a breath. But now none of that matters. The lose tank top that I wore allowed me to swing my logs with ease, and I had all the time in the world to think about myself and my routine for today. As I walked and thought to myself, I reflected on how lacking my chest looked. Last time I measured, I was around 50 inches in size. My fiancé was around 60 inches. I still found it impressive on how he was able to surpass me like that, but that only meant that I needed to push myself harder. By the time I reached Dalthorn’s Gym, I decided on how I would blast my chest – incline bench press, flat bench press, dumbbell fly, dips, and some pull-overs. Would need to do all of them to failure, and I would determine when it would be time to call it quits. I soon found myself at the front entrance of the gym. I scanned the entire frame, taking into consideration how the frame did not even come close to being able to fit my body through. “Well, here we go again” I said as I opened the pull-out door. The people at the check – in counter noticed what was happening and started chuckling. “Yeah, you keep on laughing! Just watch when I come in there” I threatened, however playfully. They all stopped laughing though and resumed doing their work. “Sorry about that, babe! We’re still waiting on that guy to come in and replace that door with something bigger. Need some help?” My fiancé, Elliot, said as he jogged around the desk to come and meet me at the door. As he made his way towards where I was, a grin formed on his face. “You seem to enjoy me suffering, Eli. I know you had to deal with this today, too” I said. I backed off from the door to allow Elliot to come outside and hold the screen open for me. He had some trouble squeezing through the frame, but he still managed to get through to help me out. “You’re right, but that usually happens under certain circumstance.” Elliot grinned as he looked at me. “The Difference is that I don’t have to subject myself to it every hour of everyday. The backdoor is the only door big enough to handle my size, and I have the keys to it!” Elliot bragged about his work privileges as he patted the keys that hung loosely at the side of his waist. “Why can’t you just be nice and let me through the back, dude. What have I done to deserve this abuse” I grumbled to myself as I started to squeeze myself through the small opening. “Because, if I do, then I won’t be able to do this anymore” Elliot said. While I tried to get through the door, I felt two large hands clasp and squeeze my ass. “Oh, I see. Tch, get your handful, Elliot.” I said as I quickly flexed my bottom, causing it to get hard. “Believe me, this is the closest you’ll get towards having an ass this big.” I added. I ripped by ass away from my fiancé’s hands as so to finally get through the door. Feeling free to move as a I please again, I turn around to place a small kiss on his lips. “Thanks, dude” I said as I drew myself away from Elliot’s lips. “No problem. Now, if you excuse me, I’ll be heading to the back now” Elliot said as he jogged towards the back of the building. After watching Elliot disappear, I made my way towards the check – in desk to get myself scanned in. Since Elliot wasn’t there yet, the only person managing the desk was Elroy, a guy I knew ever since High School. “Happy that you didn’t get stuck in the frame again, Barns” Elroy joked as he took the ID that I handed to him. “Don’t start now, man” I said, with a fake serious expression on my face. There was a time where I was rushing into the gym and got myself stuck in between the door frame. Took me a few minutes to get out, but, ever since then. Elroy wouldn’t stop harassing me about it. It’s not like it mattered to me, though. But I always tried to make it seem as if I got pissed when people joked about, just for the hell of it. “Hey, I wasn’t starting anything. Anyway, Here’s your ID. Have a good workout” Elroy said with a small smile plastered across his face. “Thanks. Catch you around closing time” I said as I took my ID. With everything set for myself, I rushed to where the locker room was located, so I could prepare myself for my work out. As I walked away from the counter, I heard some commotion coming from where Elroy was. While I wanted to turn around to see what was up, I decided to ignore it and focus on getting myself ready for my workout. My time in the locker room was that of a quick minute, as all I had to do was throw on my shorts, get my water bottle, and lock everything up in my locker. Many of the regulars that I knew in the gym tried to strike up conversation with me while I was getting ready, but I refused to let them sidetrack me. I was too excited to get back into my natural habitat, and to push myself to the very limit. I was quick to leave the locker room, and, as soon as I reached the bench, I went all out with the weights. By the time 45 minutes passed, I was half way through my work out. I was at the point where I was finishing up my 12 set of incline bench presses. With each movement, I felt my chest stretch and tighten – veins showing themselves through my thin skin. The pleasure that I was experienced while doing this was immense. It was like, with each time I lifted the weight over my chest, the endorphins would course through my body. This was the reason why I loved coming here, because this was one of the few places where I could achieve this sort of feeling. “Eighteen…nineteen… Twenty…fuck” I said as I struggled to get out that one last rep. With all my might, exerted all the energy out of my upper body into that one last push, and lifted the weight over my body once more. The intensity of the workout reached its climax, and so the pleasure reached its best. And like the sun, it quickly came up and quickly went down. The energy, pleasure, and strength drain out of me, as if I was slowly dying. Without hesitation, I dropped the weights, took a quick sip of water, and started making my way towards the next machine. As I lifted my body up from the bench press, the sweat from my previous work out fell off me like a waterfall. With the amount of sweat that was on my body, my tank top was properly soaked. Feeling uncomfortable with how my tank stuck to my skin, I pulled it all off – exposing my glistening hairy chest, and the six pack that I have been working on for years. As my chest hung out in the open, my veins still showed themselves through my skin, while the whole upper body region throbbed endlessly. Wanting to admire my work, I looked down and playfully popped my pectorals - laughing to myself and feeling as if I was king. “Yeah! Just one more” a trainer a few feet away me shouted as he helped a woman lift her weights. “One more, Lenna! You can do it!” the man said as he supported the woman, who was trying her best to finish up her last dumbbell curl. She took a deep breath, and, with all her might, she pulled her 20 pounders up. While I didn’t show it, I was chuckling to myself about how she couldn’t manage the 20-pound dumbbells. Not because I thought I was better I was better than her, but it just reminded me on how much I used to struggle when I first started lifting weights. After she was done with her set, she dropped her weights and started laughing to herself while, also, trying to catch her breath. “Jeez! Derrick, don’t you think that this kind of workout is bit too much for me? I haven’t even been in the gym for about a month. I think I need to go slower” The woman said as she tried to catch her breath. “Nah, girl. You got this! If I let you slack, then how am I going to help you get that summer body? Don’t you want to look like this” the trainer said as he raised his arms, flexing them and causing them to look insanely large. “Nah, I’m good. Thanks.” The woman said as she checked out the complete size of her trainer. “So, is that it for today?” She asked. “Yes, we are done for today. But remember what I told you about your diet. Try to cook more at home and try to eat within your daily calorie intake for now. We’ll work more on it, later” the trainer said as he picked up the weights surrounding them. “Oh, of course! Thank you so much, Derrick” The lady said as she hugged her trainer. The hug lasted longer than necessary, and I noticed that the man was looking increasingly uncomfortable. As he stood there getting hugged, he noticed that I was staring straight at him, and he let a sheepish grin as he got the lady off him. “Have a good night, Lenna” Derrick said, chuckling as so to hide his discomfort. “Night, big guy” The lady said as she made her way towards the woman’s locker-room. As soon as the trainer saw her disappear into the lady’s locker room, he turned himself around a and made eye contact with me. He still held that sheepish smile from before, as if he was embarrassed about something. “Hey, dude, I know the feeling. Some of these people just like us for the muscle and that’s about it. Sucks, but comes with the job, right” I said to the trainer. “Yeah! What can you do, right? Plus, having that kind of respect is kind of nice” the trainer said, laughing to himself. “Knowing that people love what they see kind of pushes me to become bigger, so I’ll take it.” “Right. Hey, quick question…” I said as I scanned the face and body of the man standing before me. “Yeah? What do you need, dude?” The trainer said as he made his way towards my direction. As he got closer, I noticed small rose and vine tattoos decorated all over his arms, and some scaring on his shoulder. The definition in his arms became more apparent as he approached, making me quite impressed with the work he put into himself. “Yeah….do I know you? I swear, I heard her call you Derrick, and I know someone by that name. You kind of look somewhat like him too. I was just curious” I said, as I continued to check the man out. The only answer that I got was a hardy laugh from the man. He seemed amused by me wondering who he was, which only confused me. “I knew that you would barely be able to recognize me. Can’t blame you, though. Struggled to recognize you when I first saw you. Sup, Barnie?!” The man said, as he tried to hold back his hardy laughs. “Wait a damn second. Derrick? Is that you?!” I said, as all the pieces fell in place. The facial features, the voice, and the scars. This was Derrick, this was my Derrick. I couldn’t believe it my eyes. I grabbed him and embraced him in a large hug, letting a deep laugh escape my body. “Dude! This is insane. Everything about you is just so different. You’re almost like a whole new person.” I said as I held Derricks shoulders. The Derrick that I knew a few years ago was different from the Derrick now. Before, he was about 5 feet, with very bony facial features, an afro, and long sideburns. His voice was so much softer, too. But, now, he was a very tall man – possibly 6’0. All his hair was shaved off, leaving him with something like a baby face. His arms and legs were large and toned, making it look like he barely had any fat under that skin. On top of that, the developed a deep, strong voice. “I guess that is what puberty does to ya, am I right? But, Barnie, look at you! How you been doing? You look nothing like how you did back in High School” Derrick said, as he scanned my entire body. “I guess it’s puberty, and a bit of genetics. You’re looking at 8 years of work, man” I said, mildly flexing my arms. “Man. I’m actually proud. I remember when we started going to the gym together. You were as skinny as a stick. Now look at you!” Derrick complimented as he continued to scan me. He focused his eyes onto my biceps, examining every corner and bulge. I noticed him doing this, so I started to flex my arms a bit harder. “Haw, show off” Derrick mocked as he, too, started flexing at me. “I guess you guys have seen each other” Elroy said, as he walked in our direction. “Dude, you knew he was here?” I asked, surprised that no one told me about Derrick coming. “Yep. Believe me, I was just as surprised as you when I first saw him. Just popped out of nowhere, really! Anyway, I was just coming over here to give Derrick something” Leroy said as he reached into his pocket. He pulled out a white, folded piece of paper and handed it to Derrick. “This is the order sheet for the uniform that all trainers need to wear. Yours will be special due to your body type. Get that in to me by tomorrow, and we’ll get you set up” Leroy said. “Yo, thanks for this again. I really do appreciate everything” Derrick said as he read the sheet. “Man don’t even mention it. I’m just happy that you’re back. We really got to catch up during the weekend” Leroy said, as he let out a wide smile. He waved goodbye as he went back to his desk. “Hey, man, I got to finish this thing up. Will I be seeing you in the locker room?” Derrick asked as he resumed checking me out. “Yeah. If anything, we can talk in about an hour. But, dude, are you working here” I asked. “Yep. Surprising, isn’t it?” Derrick said, letting out a quick laugh. “Dude, that’s boss! Hey, maybe give me a free training session” I joked. “Yeah, sure, dude! And how about you do my bills for free too?” Derrick joked. We both started laughing together, just like how we used to. With how we were acting, it was almost as if he hasn’t left at all. After that, we both parted ways for the time being. After talking to Derrick, it was as if I felt this different energy coursing through me – the same energy that I felt when I had Derrick there to help me out with my workout. I was just so happy that I could see him again. But then I was also surprised. Why did he just show up so suddenly? Why hasn’t he contacted me before he came? For him to disappear for 8 years and then to appear out of the blue like that was extremely weird. I placed these thoughts at the back of the mind for the moment, but I planned to bring it up to him whenever I had the chance. But, for the time being, it was time to finish my workout. Chapter 2: Reunion By the time that I was finished with my workout, the gym was emptied out and the doors were about to be shut. The locker room, around that time, was barren of any form of life, so I could have easily just taken off all my clothes and stood naked as I got ready to leave. Instead, I just sat there in my underwear, packing some of my stuff into my bag. The workout was still recent, so, as I sat down on the cold metal bench, I could feel my pecs pulsate subtly. I was still damp from the workout, so the sweat acted like a natural oil that brought out the definition of my muscles. I was able to admire every bit of the progress I made. The definitions of my six pack abs showed profusely. Every ab popped out and was perfectly aligned with each other. I admired my throbbing chest, counting each long vein that bled from my skin. I popped my pecs a bit, snickering to myself about how heavy and large they have become. I then checked out the logs that I call arms, slightly flexing them to make every muscle and vein pop. With my other hand, I traced my fingers over each crevasse bulge. In a few moments, I found myself lost in the formation of my body. “Stop feeling yourself” Elliot said, as he stood at the corridor of the locker room, smirking to himself. I quickly rose my eyes from my body, caught off guard by Elliot. I just chuckled to myself as I stopped flexing and plopped myself onto the bench behind me. “Hey, I should be able to appreciate what I have” I said as I gathered my tank and threw it into my gym bag. “Sure, Barns. You keep appreciating what you have. Might as well appreciate you lack as well” Elliot said as he walked himself in front of me. As he approached me, he ripped off his shirt, exposing his superior abdominal and pectoral muscles. He placed some stress on them, having all of it pop right into my face. I knew he was just playing around with me, so I played along. “Bitch…I don’t lack anything” I said as I placed stress on my chest and abs. “What you see right here is 270 pounds of pure muscle right here, chiseled to perfection”. Elroy looked me straight in the eyes for a few moments, and then reached his hand out to my left bicep. He then pinched me, and gently pulled my skin. “Bitch…you have more fat than me! Keep sucking your dick” Elliot said, as he continued to pinch my skin. I couldn’t help but get somewhat tilted at that, but I still maintained my demeanor. I pushed his hand away and popped my pecs while looking at him seriously. “Man, you don’t even know what you’re talking about!” I said, faking the anger in my voice. “Jeez, babe, don’t get upset. Just playing with you” Elliot said. He moved his hands to mt hips and pulled me close to him. We found ourselves just embracing each other, with me only in my underwear. I sill tried to make myself look upset, but Elliot saw through me. He leaned in, and placed me into a kiss, causing me to slowly melt in his arms. After a few seconds, he took his lips off mine. “Dude, you know that you look good. But you know you can always get better…” Elliot said, now brushing his hands over my back. “I know, babe. But I really do wish that I had a chest as good as yours” I said as I moved my hands from Elliot’s hips and onto the chest. I softly squeezed his chest. While I did so, Elliot went in for another long kiss, this time more passionate than the last. “You will one day. I’ll help you out with it” Elliot said in between kisses. As we continued to kiss, I started to massage his chest. I moved between moving my fingers across his chest in a circular motion to squeezing it firmly. As I continued to do this, he, softly, groaned. Happy that I was pleasing him, I decided to try something else. While I pressed deep into his chest, I quickly moved my fingers to his nipples, and slowly massaged him. At that moment, he pulled away from my lips and looked down at what I was doing. He groaned louder as I continued to rub my fingers across his two hanging members. Wanting to take it a bit further, I looked around the place to see if Derrick was anywhere around us, and, after making sure that we were both alone, I bent my head down and took his left nipple into my mouth. At that moment, he let out a loud groan, and his body started to crumble. I helped him lay down on the bench, and, once he was settled, I started feasting on his nipples once again. “Ung…stop, Barnie. Please. Someone will…” Elliot tried to push me away from his chest, but, before he could have done so, I wrapped my lips around his left nipple, and sucked it a bit harder. At that moment, he stopped talking and continued to groan, pushing my head down into his pectorals. “D-don’t stop, please” Elliot stuttered as he started blanking out due to the amount of pleasure being delivered. “That’s what I want to hear…” I said, knowing that my fiancé has now given himself over to me. I took my mouth from his most sensitive nipple, reached over to my underwear, and pulled it down over my leg – exposing the huge erection that I kept hidden from him. My fiancé looked towards where my dick was, admiring how veiny it was and how much it throbbed. I flicked the sweaty article of clothing into my locker, and then I laid my heavy formation down on Elliot – taking his head into my hands as I passionately kissed him. We fought each other with our tongues as I slowly grinded my crotch against his, causing his to grow considerably. That went on for a few minutes. Within that time frame, I kissed and twisted his nipples to get him fully erect. Once his dick got so big to the point where it felt uncomfortable to be in his pants, he pushed me off and started removing everything. We soon found both of ourselves naked and making out on top of the metal locker room bench. After a few moments, he we started to change positions. I laid in the same spot Elliot previously laid in before he got up. He moved over to where my head was and positioned his cock over my head, preparing to have it sucked by me. He crouched over my head, making sure to direct his cock right onto my lips. I, playfully, refused his member, as what we usually do when we have sex. But, after a few moments of Elliot saying, “Take this dick” and slapping it across my face, I gave in to his demands and started sucking the head of his dick. He placed his hands on his hips and looked down – silently groaning to himself as he looked at my feasting on him. “Shit, babe, keep sucking that dick” Elliot said as he forced his cock deeper into my mouth. And that I did – I started to constantly lick his head while it was so far in his mouth, while occasionally deepthroating him. Whenever I brought his cock that far into my mouth, how he would arch forward and clench his teeth made it all worth it. I started deepthroating him more often during that session, which drove him wild. After a few moments, he wished to deliver the same pleasure that he was feeling. He laid his entire body down top mine and decided to take my full cock into his mouth. I groaned loudly as I felt his tongue brush against my head. It came to the point where I wanted to stop sucking him to admire him going down on me. However, he pressed his body and his crotch hard on me, preventing me from lifting my head up properly. “No, no. Keep sucking. You love the taste of that dick.” He said as he shoved his member deeper into my mouth. He showed no restraint in making me take his entire shaft but was so soft and gentle when he did it. He sucked gently as he had me experience the texture of his tongue slide up and down my shaft. Every other moment, he would surprise with a bit of nibbling, causing my whole-body shudder. Plus, having his cock practically shoved into my throat caused endorphins to run through my body. With both things happening at once, I felt my mind slowly go blank as the animalistic side of me took over. “You ready to get fucked? You want this big cock right up your ass?!” Elliot asked me after a few moments of sixty- nineing me. With my assistance, his dick grew a good amount – about 6 inches – from when it was limp. Mine had grown a good amount as well, but, from how things were looking, it didn’t seem like it would matter as I would be the one to be used by him. However, I wished to please my fiancé whenever we got like this, so, without hesitation, I turned myself around – exposing my glistening backside and my asshole which was practically begging for it. “Did you wash yet, babe?” Elliot asked me, as he pulled my butt cheeks away to examine my hole more closely. “N-no, sir…I’m sorry” I said, embarrassed about how I presented myself to my fiancé. The embarrassment caused me to lose some of my horniness, but Elliot seemed unphased by it. “Well, if that’s the case, better get your ass to the shower” Elliot said as he took his hands off my ass. He laid himself over my back and kissed the side of my neck before getting up from the bench. As soon as he got off me, I lifted myself up from the bench as well. As soon as I got up, Elliot grabbed my hand and started pulling me gently to where the showers were. There was no need to really force me to go, however, as I wanted to keep this moment of intimacy going for as long as I could. Chapter 3: Yours *WIP* A special thank you to Vinsfield for being such an awesome guy. Without him, I probably would have never been inspired to make these series of chapters. Also, a huge thanks to Juan! Good luck in getting gigantic, dude! I believe in you!
  5. scarletic

    Hard at Work [Part 3 added - 6/25/18]

    Hi, everyone! So I'm starting this experimental series to see if a more traditional narrative would work here, and I would really appreciate all feedback and critique to help me improve. This is mostly going to involve more plot and character than growing, although there will still be a lot of growing done. It just won't be the main focus (for now). Writing is something I don't normally get to do on a regular basis, but it's something I want to make a living out of, so all advice is incredibly welcome. I am more than willing to alter the way the narrative develops and is written depending on how people prefer their pacing and writing. Thanks in advance, and enjoy! 😊 Hard at Work [Part 1 - 2 - 3] PART 1 Working at my job wasn’t exactly the most exciting thing in the world, but it paid the bills. On an average day, I would sit at my desk, wondering how a bachelor’s degree in Chemistry got me a job in human resources. It’s not like I had particularly good chemistry with other people either. During my time at the company so far, I’ve only been able to get close to two people. One of them was a co-worker of mine named Marcus. He often pulled pranks on me and made childish jokes at my expense whenever we took a break for coffee. Normally, him being a 23-year-old man, anyone would expect some sort of maturity or sense of responsibility. Marcus was nothing of the sort. He played around far too much and just did whatever the hell he wanted to. Every attempt our boss had at scolding him fell on deaf ears. With any other employee, our boss’ words would stop us dead in our tracks. Boss had that charismatic, authoritative aura about him. Unlike Marcus, our boss, Mr. Wesley Smith, or just Wes, took everything seriously. He had a reputation to uphold. Sure, he had his fair share of dad jokes every now and then, but people in the workplace were already so used to Marcus’ absurd antics that nobody ever really noticed. The three of us were often referred to around the office as the “threesome of power.” In one way or another, we all held some sort of power around the office. Wes had his obvious influence and status. Marcus had his absurdity and over-all charisma. Compared to them, I didn’t have as much. All anyone ever told me was that I was the glue that held together our little threesome. In my opinion, it’s just an excuse to call us a threesome since we’re always together. I wasn’t a big fan of the name, honestly. Especially since I was the only gay one. The main reason people chose to describe us as a “threesome” specifically is that Marcus and Wes were probably the most attractive and sought-after guys at the workplace. Marcus was 5’11” and pretty damn attractive. He had wavy, blonde hair that looked like it was streaked with chocolate, and his eyebrows were incredibly thick and a deep chestnut. Of the three of us, he also had the best body. He had been a model in his university years, so he developed a toned, muscled body with a deep V-shaped torso and disproportionate pecs and shoulders. On the other hand, Wes wasn’t bad looking, but all his time spent in bars showed. He was a good-looking man for his age, 31, having South-East Asian genes, and he had a strong square face that accentuated his stocky figure, being only 5’6”. He did go to the gym after work, but he developed a gut after all the vodka. People often say his most attractive feature is his cat eyes. His eyebrows also tilted inwards, so he always had this fierceness about him. It didn’t seem like he was meant to be built in any way besides a small tank either. While Marcus and Wes were the stars of our threesome, I was labeled the “DUFF.” I was only 24, but the new terms the kids kept coming up with always got lost on me. I was the least attractive among us, I must admit. 5’7” isn’t exactly a height anyone would be flaunting off. It’s not that I looked like Quasimodo though. I was just… average—nothing spectacular about me. On one particularly rainy day, Marcus approached me at my desk, wearing his favorite sky blue button-down. He leaned over the divider with a coffee in his hand and sipped it so loudly it echoed. “What are we gonna do about the rain? Do you wanna just move bar night to Wes’ condo again?” he asked. “Yeah, but have you asked him? We might still be banned since you wrecked his condo the last time.” Marcus flubbed his lips, nearly spilling his coffee on my desk. “Don’t worry about it! Wes’ll understand. Besides, this time we got someone to clean our shit.” “I’m not cleaning your mess this time, Marcus.” “Not you, stupid. I meant the new intern. Wes said he was coming in today.” I looked at him, puzzled. “What new intern? No one told me about any new interns.” “That’s because you never join the meetings.” “What? The last meeting we had was two months ago, and literally all we talked about was how you put red food coloring in the water tanks to make it look like we were drinking blood.” Marcus laughed. “Well, now we just have meetings at the bar. I managed to convince him to move our meetings to the conference room with the dancers.” He chuckled. I sighed. “Fine, whatever. What’s his name? The intern, I mean.” “Ah, wait.” Eric brought out his phone. “I’ll ask Wes.” We waited for the phone to pick up. As soon as we heard Wes’ voice, Marcus didn’t hesitate to yell. “Yo, Wes!” I could hear an audible sigh come from the phone. “What’s up, Marcus? I’m kinda busy right now.” “I just told Dory about the new intern, but I forgot his name. What was it again?” “Froy Adamson. 20 years old from Harbridge University. He just texted and said he was coming up. Could you two let him in and show him around? Thanks.” “Sure thing, sir.” Marcus bounced his head to the side and looked at me as if he were planning something. He always did his squinted eyes, raised eyebrows, and pouted mouth. It was a staple of his. He wasn’t fooling anyone doing a face like that. I wonder if he ever noticed. He put the phone back in his pocket. “Well, Dory, looks like you’ve got some more work to do.” I knew it. “Seriously? Didn’t he tell us to handle him? To-ge-ther?” Marcus shrugged. “Well, I’ve got some work to do, and I’m reeaally tired.” He yawned. “You can handle the kid by yourself, right?” I said yes, and he was off, walking back to his desk. I don’t know why I let him do this to me. He’s lucky he was hot. Before I could prepare myself for the new intern, there was a knock coming from the glass door. I got up and headed over. Only people without access cards couldn’t get in and had to knock, which meant it had to be the intern. If I heard correctly, his name was supposed to be Froy, and a student at Harbridge… damn, someone was loaded. I got to the glass door and saw him standing outside. He was wearing a black button-down with his sleeves rolled up and skintight black jeans. They must have been pretty big too since he looked like he had to be at least 6’1”. His jet black hair was short and cropped with little spikes sticking up. He had a cute face too. He had the most precious baby button nose and pronounced dimples, making him look younger than he actually was. I wouldn’t be surprised if girls crushed on him everywhere. He had a decently lean body, but he definitely had bodybuilder potential by the way his broad shoulders stuck outwards, much like Marcus’. However, it didn’t seem like he was the braggart type. If anything, he was a bookworm. He looked like he lived and breathed in a library. All he was missing was a pair of glasses, but instead, he had the most perfect eyelashes. The poor thing seemed soaked by the rain. I opened the door for him and let him come inside, causing him to shiver in his shirt from the cold, freezer-like office temperature. He smiled at me and giggled nervously. “Sorry, sir,” he said with a nervous smile. “I forgot to bring an umbrella. I didn’t think it would rain today.” My heart hadn’t fluttered in so long by a guy’s voice. The last time I felt this elevated was when I was still in college and chatting up the star football athlete before he got caught doping and got expelled. I missed having crushes like this. Thankfully, Froy seemed to be legal. A co-worker of mine already got fired once for having “intimate relations” with an underage intern. I wasn’t going to be next. “It’s fine. Are you Froy?” I asked. He nodded. “Yes, sir. I was supposed to start last week, but my mother had an emergency at the hospital, so I couldn’t leave.” “It’s fine, don’t worry. Family first,” I said. “Did you bring an extra shirt? You might get sick if you wear that wet shirt here all day.” “No, sir. I don’t have anything to change into. Sorry.” I grabbed his forearm. “It’s fine. Here, I’ll let you borrow one of my backup shirts.” “Sir, are you sure?” “Yeah, it’s fine.” I brought him to my desk where I grabbed him a seat. My co-workers who passed by would smile at him, enticed by his cute face and meek demeanor. He’d greet them back with a small wave and shy smile. Some people even came up and asked me if he was my new boyfriend. How many times did I have to tell everyone that I’ve never had a boyfriend before? They were just making the boy uncomfortable. I brought out a plain white shirt from my emergency kit and handed it over to him. He looked it over and thinking about it now, it was probably too small for him. Such was a con of being six inches shorter than someone. He held it up to the light, trying to estimate its size. “I don’t think it’s gonna fit,” I said. “Could I try it on, sir? Just to be sure?” “Sure, go ahead. Just don’t tear it.” I leaned back into my seat as I watched him begin unbuttoning his button-down. At the back of my mind, I knew this was leaning towards sexual harassment—and on the first day of his internship to boot—but I couldn’t help myself. The kid wasn’t reacting negatively either, so I guessed he was okay with it. A lawsuit was the last thing I needed. He started from the top-down, exposing his lean muscle underneath. He had a decently-sized chest for his leanness, and I never noticed how perky his nipples were underneath the black fabric either. There was no body hair on him too, just like Wes. “Nice abs,” I said. He blushed. “Ah, thank you, sir.” “You go to the gym or something? You play sports?” “No, sir. I used to be part of the gymnastics team, but I quit so I could focus on my studies.” Froy raised up his arms and tried squeezing into my shirt. He stuck his head through the tight hole and did his best to stretch out my shirt to fit in as much as possible. He looked ridiculous. It was like a man trying to wear a child’s dress. “You’ve still got a nice frame. If you went to the gym, I bet you could build it up easily,” I said. He looked ridiculous in my shirt. The sleeves didn’t even reach past his shoulders, so the fabric dug into his armpits. The shirt only reached the first set of abs, exposing his core and defined pelvis. It looked like a crop top. How he even got into something so tight is still a mystery to me. “Sir, I’m not sure I can wear this.” “Obviously.” I punched his abs. “Come on, let’s go ask someone else. I’m too short to be lending you my clothes.” “You’re not too short, sir.” “Yeah, you’re just too tall.” I told him to take off the shirt. He looked like he was in too much pain to be wearing something so ridiculous before we found a better replacement. As he raised it over his head and pulled his arms through the sleeves, he accidentally tore it down the side from the left sleeve down to the hem. He froze in panic. “Sir, I’m so sorry, sir, I didn’t mean to break your shirt. It was an accident, sir, I swear.” “Don’t worry about it,” I said. “It’s just a shirt.” His lean torso was now exposed to the cold of the office again, but at least he wasn’t squeezed so tightly in my shirt. I didn’t want to kill him before Marcus did. I couldn’t afford that kind of blood on my hands at my age. No way my salary was going to cover it. I led the tall kid over to Marcus’ desk at the other end of the office. Marcus looked visibly disturbed, watching in silence as I approached with a tall, shirtless kid following closely behind me. I didn’t know what he was going to say or do. His eyes just kept darting back and forth between us, seemingly asking me, “What the fuck is going on?” “Hey, Marcus, this is the intern, and he—” “Why is he shirtless?” Marcus interrupted. I looked back at Froy, looking lost as always. “He got wet in the rain, and I told him I’d get him a new shirt. I tried giving him mine, but, uh…” Marcus raised an eyebrow. “But what? Dory, I need to tell you as a friend that you are very small. Did you try lending him your shirt? Was it too small? Did you come all the way here, to my cubicle, while I’m working, to ask for a shirt from me?” “Yes.” “Alright, here you go.” Marcus dug into his drawer and tossed Froy a clean, black shirt. Froy looked confused but put on the shirt. It fit him perfectly. Thankfully, Marcus’ tailored shirts to fit his broad shoulders and chest fit Froy just right. It was a bit short at the hem though. His pelvis would peek whenever he moved, but he was well-covered. The sleeves also accentuated what muscle he had on his arms, as expected from Marcus. “I have to say though, he’s got a nice body,” Marcus said. “The ‘overtime work’ he’ll be doing later is gonna be a nice work-out.” “Marcus, he’s not a maid.” “And I’m not Frida Kahlo.” “You aren’t.” “Shut up,” Marcus said. “Hey, kid, you’ll be coming with us after work, right?” Froy’s eyes grew wide. “Uh…” “Marcus, it’s only his first day. He doesn’t even know our names yet!” “It’ll be fiiiine. My name’s Marcus Fringe, and there’s your Sir Dorian Yale. You can just call us Marcus and Dory. Our boss is Sir Wesley Smith: short, stocky Asian dude. You can call him Wes. If you ever wanna come work for us, you could be a part of our little circle of friends here. We got cookies.” “Oh, I like cookies,” Froy whispered. “Stop fucking with my intern, Marcus.” “You’re not my mom.” Wes’ office was right in front of Marcus’ cubicle. Any time Marcus made too much noise or whenever Wes would leave for the washroom and caught Marcus doing something stupid, Wes would be the first to scold him. He often threatened to lower his pay, but Marcus didn’t care. They were too close to actually do anything like that. As we were talking, the door to Wes’ office opened. He walked out, wearing a skintight banana yellow collared shirt that showed off his muscles and small gut. Every shirt in his wardrobe seemed to be skintight. I remember him telling us once that he was raised to only wear the tightest clothing because it makes you look bigger. He was only 5’6”, so I could understand why. “Why are you making so much noise, Marcus?” he asked, standing in the doorway. “Oh.” I waved at him. “Hi, sir. This is Froy, the intern. I was just asking Marcus for an extra shirt since he got wet in the rain.” “Well, take care of him then. Show him around the floor or something, I dunno,” Wes said. “Oh, and Dory…” “Yes, sir?” “Take him out with ya later, aight? We’re gonna have a little fun.” Oh god. “Yes, sir.” Wes was returning to his office when Froy spoke up. “Oh, sir!” he said. “How do I get through the door? I don’t have an access card.” “Hm? You don’t need an access card. You just grab the handle, twist it, then pull. That’s how you open a door.” “Wes, never speak again,” Marcus said. “What about this?” Wes whispered. “Or this ♪?” he sang. “I’m done,” I said. “And I’m just getting started!” He fired double finger guns at me with the silliest grin, laughing at himself immediately afterwards. We all separated and went back to our work for the day. I finished up the rest of my work as fast as I could so that I’d have more time to tour Froy around the building. It was just a hunch, but I thought he’d appreciate the convenience store. The store has an unlimited sundae cone deal where you could get as much ice cream as you wanted as long as it’s in one continuous swirl and it doesn’t fall over. When we got there, I saw his eyes light up like a child at the carnival. He wasted no time and immediately ordered a sundae cone. I didn’t even have to tell him. It seemed like he was used to doing this sort of thing already. By the time the ice cream was five inches tall, I was getting worried. It looked like it would fall at any moment. “Froy, are you sure you wanna keep going?” “Yes, sir! I’ve done this before. My mom calls me a master at this.” By the time it reached 8 inches tall, he stopped the machine. He stood still at first, watching it intently. It looked like he was trying to connect his soul to the sundae, becoming one with its spirit or something. When he finally got it to stabilize, he smiled. “See, sir?” he said. Then he raised it up and dunked it in his mouth, all the way down to the cone. My eyes grew wide. Froy just took in 8 inches of freezing cold sundae in his mouth like it was nothing. “What the fuck? Did you just eat the entire thing in one bite?” He nodded, still swallowing the ice cream. When he finished, he accidentally exhaled into my face, filling my nose with his cold, breath-infused chocolate smell. He apologized and offered to wipe it off my nose. I had to tell him to stop since he still had the cone to finish. “How the fuck did you do that?” “My brothers taught me when I was younger how to exercise my gag reflex so I could take in more things. I could fit a whole foot-long in my mouth too!” he said. “It just got kinda messy… so we had to stop.” His face sunk. The cute smile he wore faded away after it seemed like he remembered something. “What happened?” “They, uh, taught me to give them blowjobs when I was 12. I thought it was normal for a few years, then they got arrested for selling drugs when I was 15. My mother told me they were horrible to me and told me what they were doing to me was wrong. So now I’m trying to find a job to pay for my mother’s hospital bills since I’m her only family left. She already used up all her savings on my tuition.” I felt horrible for him and found myself hugging him. He was stiff and caught in surprise at first, but he softened up and wrapped his arms around me too. I didn’t know he lived like this. I couldn’t take advantage of someone like him. It wouldn’t be right. “I’m so sorry.” He gave his ice cream a quick lick. “Don’t worry, sir, it’s fine. I’m over it now. I still miss them though.” “Who? Your brothers? They molested you as a kid. You shouldn’t be missing them. They deserve to rot in prison.” “We used to play games every day outside our house. They even bought me a goldfish once for my 14th birthday since it was all they could afford with their own money. I named him Pudge.” We headed back to my desk upstairs after finishing his ice cream and filing for his access card. The issue with his brothers was something we didn’t want to bring up too much in case he got triggered. More than half the office had already gone home for the day. Marcus, Wes, and I planned to leave for Wes’ condo at 8pm with Froy together. After I finished up, I asked Froy if he was okay with it. It was only his first day as an intern. I wouldn’t be surprised if he declined. Who knows what we might have been planning to do to him outside office hours? “It’s okay with me, sir.” “Are you sure? I haven’t even told you what we were doing.” “Oh, uh,” he said before chuckling nervously. “We’re going to your sir Wes’s condo to drink. Wes and Marcus just want you to be their sober caretaker, so you don’t have to go if you don’t want to.” Froy waved his hands. “Oh, no, sir, it’s okay with me. I’m used to being the sober one with my friends.” “Oh, okay. And don’t worry about something bad happening to you. None of us have ever done anything crazy before. Besides, Marcus is straight, and Wes is bi, but he has a family. I’m the only gay one here.” His eyebrows shot up. “You’re gay, sir?” “Yeah, why?” He looked away. “Nothing, sir.” That led me to wonder. Was he also gay? I guessed I could always figure that out some other time. After we packed up, we headed down to the basement carpark where Marcus and Wes were waiting for us at Wes’ truck. There were paper cups everywhere. It seemed like they’d been waiting there for a few years by the way they were lounging around and drinking coffee endlessly. When we got there, Marcus walked up to me and grabbed me by the shoulders. “What the fuck took you so long?” he asked. His pointed gaze shot into my skull. “You told me not to fuck with your intern, but is it really me you should be worrying about?” “We were just finishing up some shit. It took longer than expected. Sorry ‘bout it.” “Just get in the fucking truck already!” Wes yelled. “The vodka isn’t gonna drink itself!” I sat in the passenger seat, with Marcus and Froy in the back. It was the system we developed together when we first started hanging out at bars a few months ago. Marcus hated seatbelts and feeling claustrophobic, and I preferred the safety of the seatbelt. The three of us normally went out to the bar down the street on foot, but tonight, we decided to head to Wes’ condo instead to avoid the rain. The only thing different was that we had Froy with us. “Hey, kid, what was your name again?” Marcus asked. “Uh, sir, Froy Adamson, sir.” “Froy?” Marcus began to chuckle. He was visibly struggling to hold in his laughter. “Like fro-yo?” Froy was silent. “...Yes, sir. Frozen yogurt.” Marcus released his contained laughter, nearly keeling over his seat. Froy became worried and began to panic. Wes and I had to reassure him that making fun of people’s names was just something Marcus did on a daily basis to everyone around the office. Marcus was only a year younger than me, but he had the heart of a child that he never grew out of. We loved that about him. Marcus placed a hand on Froy’s shoulder. “I like this kid,” he said. Froy blushed. “I’m sure you do,” Wes said. “Everyone loves yogurt.” “Don’t predate on my intern, Marcus!” “I don’t wanna hear that from you, Dory!” Marcus said. “Hey, kid. I’ve been planning on going back to the gym again. If you ever wanna come with, just tell me, okay? You look like you’d be a great workout partner.” “Hey, what about me? Why do you ask the intern before your boss who you KNOW goes to the gym?” Wes asked. “How tall are you again, Wes?” Marcus asked. “Right now, about as high as your chances at a promotion, Marcus.” Marcus threw his arms around Wes’ seat. “Hey, come on! It was just a joke! It’s just too hard to be gym buddies with someone so short. Plus you’ve got that tiny gut.” “I can’t help it! Vodka might as well be my blood of Christ.” “So you’re a cannibal?” “What do you think happened to my first boyfriend?” The conversation continued for the next half hour on the road. Froy and I remained silent for the most part while Marcus and Wes bantered, with us being brought in every so often as jokes. Marcus couldn’t let go of “fro-yo.” The rain blocked the streets and kept us in traffic longer than we would have wanted. Wes began getting calls from his wife, asking about where he was since his kids were getting impatient after being locked up for so long. When we got to the forest separating Wes’ condo complex from the city district, Marcus brought out these small white pills he hid inside a tic-tac box. The resemblance was uncanny. Froy and I watched him, unaware of what the pills would do. No one was around to help if Marcus did something stupid. “Hey, Wes. You want a tic-tac?” Marcus asked. Froy and I watched in silence, fully aware of what Marcus was trying to do. “If you’re trying to bribe me for a pay raise again, it’s gonna take more than a tic-tac this time.” “No, seriously, come on. It’s just a candy. Completely free. No strings attached.” Wes held out a hand, and Marcus placed one on his palm. “This better not be another one of your fucking pranks, Marcus. The last one is still giving my kids diarrhea.” Wes threw the small white pill in his mouth without any hesitation. Suddenly, his stomach grumbled loudly. “God damn it, Marcus.” Marcus laughed and slammed his hand repeatedly against the back of Wes’ seat. Froy shifted closer to the door in fear. “What did you give him, Marcus?” I asked. “Dying in a car crash with you was not on my list of things to-do today.” “Mine too,” Froy mumbled. “Relax! It’s harmless. I already tried it on my dog, and nothing happened to her.” “I’m not a dog, Marcus! I’m your boss!” “And I’m not a scientist!” “That doesn’t make things any better, Marcus—Oh, my god... what the fuck is going on...” Wes looked uncomfortable, shifting around like there was a cactus on his seat. I looked down and saw that he was growing a tent in his pants. At first, I thought it was just viagra, but then a wet spot began to form. Wes’ face was red as a tomato and was completely speechless. I could smell the familiar smell that filled my room after school as a kid. Wes came. He came right in front of all of us. He didn’t even have to touch himself or do anything for it either. I looked back at Marcus and Froy, and Marcus’ face was frozen in a face of pure glee. He had the expression of a child witnessing Santa for the first time and couldn’t be happier. Froy on the other hand was completely mortified. The poor thing didn’t know how to react. Wes was barely able to keep his focus on the road because of the way he was feeling. He just came in his pants. I couldn’t even begin to imagine what that pill did to him. Wes stopped the truck at a nearby tree and turned off the truck, running out and checking the damages at a tree out of sight. The three of us followed suit. Marcus didn’t even look the least bit guilty about what he just did. Froy stood by me, waiting and watching for what happened next. “What the fuck did you give me?” Wes asked. Marcus waved his hands in the air. “Nothing! I swear it was just a bunch of random shit I found in my kitchen. I didn’t think it would do anything.” “Well, it did! Now my favorite pants are ruined.” Wes stepped back into the moonlight where we saw a massive wet spot all over his crotch. If we didn’t know it was cum, we might’ve mistaken it for piss just by its sheer quantity. I didn’t think it was possible to cum so much. Judging by the defined outline running down his left thigh as well, it seemed he was hiding more than just one secret. The short man had to compensate somewhere. “God damn it, Marcus.” “Come on, I’m sorry. I swear I didn’t mean it. I was gonna try it on myself, but I wanted to see if it—” “If it killed me?” “Well, no, but—” “I can’t believe I already wet myself… I haven’t even had a fucking bottle yet. You owe me for this.” Marcus shot me a look of relieved anguish, knowing he wasn’t going lose his job or his friendship. He walked up to Wes and helped him clean up by the tree. While Wes and Marcus were off cleaning up, Froy and I wandered a bit off to the forest to take in the beautiful nighttime scenery overlooking the city. The city lights shined brightly over the trees. They gave off an iridescent spotlight-lit night sky that shadowed the tree leaves and branches, blocking out the stars but lighting up the darkness. “This is a great view,” I said. “Yes, sir,” Froy replied. As we were enjoying our quiet time alone together, Froy noticed what looked like a shooting star in the empty sky. Wes and Marcus came over and joined us in staring at the falling light. A thought occurred to me, however, that this was not how falling stars normally worked. It looked as though it were literally falling out of the sky. I’m pretty sure falling stars aren’t supposed to look like they’re coming straight at us. “Hey, that’s no fucking shooting star, you idiots! That’s a meteor!” Wes said. “Hide behind something!” We could barely react when we saw that it was already a building’s height away from us. Froy and I hid behind a nearby tree. Marcus sprinted across to the truck with Wes. The burning rock rang a piercing loud screech in our ears before crash landing into the clearing between us and the truck. Flaming debris flew everywhere, covering the area in a black soot. Smoke filled the air for a good few minutes until we were able to breathe and see things again. All four of us emerged from our hiding spots and eyed the strange rock. Froy, Wes, and I approached it hesitantly, watching it from a distance in case it had any surprises waiting to pop out and do some serious harm. It could have had some new viruses or small flesh-eating aliens hiding inside. I highly doubted our job’s insurance program covered space AIDS. Meanwhile, while three of us were being careful, Marcus decided to make a headstart and gingerly walked up to it. He stuck out his hands and felt the intense heat emanating from the meteor. “What are you doing, Marcus?! Get back here where it’s safe,” Wes said. Marcus looked back and smiled. “Relaaax, it’s not gonna do anythingI” When the rest of us got to surround the meteor, it seemed to have cooled off. All four of us examined it closely, checking for any dangerous movements or glowing substances sticking out. For the next few minutes, it just seemed like it was a regular, boring old rock—from space. It didn’t grow a face and sing show tunes like I expected. I’d be lying if I said wasn’t disappointed. “It just seems like a rock,” Froy said. “Obviously,” Marcus said. “But what’s inside?” “If it's anything like your head, not much,” Wes said. “Then there’s nothing to worry about, right?” Marcus stepped into the crater and slammed his hands onto the meteor. He began pressing down on it with his body weight, trying to pressure it to crack open and reveal whatever monstrosity was inside of it. Froy and I backed away while Wes stepped forward and tried prying Marcus off of it. “Marcus, what are you doing?! Stop!” “I just wanna see what’s inside! It might have space diamonds, Wes!” Marcus let out a yell as he used all his strength and cracked open the meteor. From the crack, a neon green liquid splurged out, spilling onto Marcus’ shirt. He panicked, wondering what the hell the scentless, luminescent goo was, when suddenly the crack opened up further. It erupted, blasting a mortified Marcus with the strange gunk. He was covered head to toe, front to back, unable to even open his mouth or eyes in pure horror. The meteor now looked unstable. It was rumbling, and cracks began spreading from where Marcus first breached its outer shell. More and more of the green liquid spurted out. It didn’t seem long before it would explode. Marcus grumbled for help, running towards Wes. “Hey, stop! Don’t get that shit on me! I just got my pants dry!” Wes yelled. Before Marcus could even get to him, the meteor exploded. Nuclear green slime flew everywhere. Marcus got blasted back onto the ground by the sheer amount he was covered in. He didn’t look like he could move very well at all anymore. Wes was yelling out Marcus’ name when the goo flew into his mouth and covered his entire front from head to toe. I could hear him yelling as he swallowed it. “Sir!” As the meteor exploded towards us, Froy ran up to me. He used his body as a shield to block me from the slime, with his back spread out against the meteor. I looked up at him and saw fear in his eyes. Neither of us could move from where we were as we were frozen in absolute shock about what just happened. The meteor settled down, and there was green slime absolutely everywhere. It coated the trees, the grass, the soil, everything. Marcus was absolutely drenched in it, struggling to even stand up. Wes ran to a tree and began vomiting, trying to expel whatever he swallowed and trying to get himself clean again. Froy’s entire backside and his arms were completely covered. He shook his body as much as he could to try and get it off of him. “What the fuck just happened?” I asked. “That fucking—pfthuh—piece of shit meteor just fucking exploded!” Wes yelled, spitting out the remnants. “Are we going to fucking die?!” Marcus yelled, on his knees, crying in anguish at the sky, looking like a grotesque smile monster. “I don’t wanna fucking die, god!” “This is all your fault!” Wes said. “I’m fucking aware of that, Wes! I wasn’t expecting the meteor to be a fucking water balloon filled with green shit!” “Okay, everyone, just relax!” I said. “We just need to get clean and report this to the police so they can clean it up or something.” Marcus and Wes turned and glared at me, clean and dry from head to toe. “We can’t tell anyone about this! If the authorities find out we fucked with some meteor and got caught with some disease, then we might be forced to spend time in a lab until we die,” Wes said. Marcus pointed at me. “And why the fuck are you dry? Did you tell your little boytoy intern to be your shield?!” “No, he ran up to me himself. I didn’t tell him to do anything, Marcus.” “Fucking shit, man…” I stood watch by the truck while Froy, Wes, and Marcus cleaned themselves up by the river. It was nearly midnight when they got back looking absolutely exhausted after trying to get every drop of slime off their bodies for the past few hours. They dumped all their clothes in Wes’ gym bag and got into his truck in nothing but wet underwear. ‘Uncomfortable’ could not even begin to explain the atmosphere. I couldn’t even be bothered to appreciate all the hot, semi-naked bodies surrounding me when I was still reeling over what the hell just happened. I’d already seen all of them shirtless before at least once, but I had yet to see Froy’s business. Did he prefer boxers or briefs? Was he a shower or a grower? It didn’t seem that important. All I knew was that Wes was thick and hung like a motherfucker. “This has to be our secret, got it?” Wes said. “No one else can know about this.” We all agreed. None of us were in the mood to get dissected or experimented on for the rest of our lives. As Wes drove away, heading to his condo, I took one last look back at the scene. The meteor looked like a cracked egg that got blown up in a microwave. However, what seemed strange to me was how there seemed to be a lot less slime than before. What used to be a complete sheet of glowing green slime over everything was now mostly back to normal with some freckles here and there. It must have either dissipated in the atmosphere or got absorbed into the ground. Either way, it didn’t seem like that was just going to end there. I could feel in my gut that this wasn’t the last time this meteor was going to be a part of our lives. If the slime did get absorbed in the ground and trees, then what would happen with humans? There was no way they didn’t at least absorb some of it. There was just no way. Regardless, this was going to be our secret from now on. It seemed our little threesome just became a foursome.
  6. Greatsword812

    Unexpected Package (Updated: July 5th 2018)

    Hey all. Obligatory disclaimer, long time luker, first time poster. This prompt came from a write thread on /y/ and is as follows: "Requesting a story about a young man receiving his own GroBot in the mail, and continuing to have fetishy sex with it after activating it. The GroBot should have total sentience, but be submissive to his owner. The owner should just be happy to get his dick wet with his growing android hunk. The only requirement is that theirs lots of growth and sex." Constructive criticism is appreciated. I normally don't write smut (or write at all, tbh) so please let me know if you like it. According to the anon on /y/ the prompt was inspired by rippedsaurian's character. ****************************************** “I didn't fucking order this.” The Amazon guy just stared at me. He clicked his pen again and repeated, “Ya gonna sign or what?” I huffed and scribbled my signature and he bolted out the door leaving me with a gigantic six-foot package sitting in my empty living room. Again, I scratched my head. There was no way I drunk ordered anything THIS big, even drunk me would have balked at the price. I cut down the sides of the package and revealed the inner box that just reeked of expensive production value. Light gray with gold-yellow trim and a shiny matte finish overlay the word GRO-BOT plastered on the side in large sleek lettering. Still puzzled I discarded the front of the fancy box and let out a small gasp of amazement. Before me stood a lean and average sized human looking robot. Much like the color of the box the GROBOT was colored dark gray around the torso and thighs and a dark yellow-gold in the shoulders, upper back, calves, crotch posers and head. The robot had no visible face but did have a V shaped colorless slit on the face that simulated eyes. The bot was also very clearly defined, each muscle group separated and distinct with no body fat to be seen at all, much like an anatomy mannequin. My eyes trailed lower to a small plastic sign affixed to the crotch that said “Please BOOP eyes to initiate start-up.” Following instructions, I pressed my finger to the plastic V shape and the eyes lit up with a cool white light. A small chime signaling start up rang and I watched as the operating system stimulated the GROBOT's muscles in a visible shock wave that ran the length of the body. A few moments later the head turned and fixated on my face. “Initiating Operator Mode. Please specified desired vocal auditory output. Press left pectoral for lower vocal pitch and right pectoral for higher vocal pitch.” The robot cooed. I stared a moment before complying and placing my hand on the left pec. The robot repeated the same phrase in a slightly lower and sexier voice. I immediately repeated and pressed the left pec again several times resulting in a smooth and rumbling base and pressed the eyes to continue. “Growth-based Regenerative Organic-synth Battle-bot for Offensive Training or GRO-BOT.” The bot did a small bow with his hands behind his back before continuing. “Thank you for your purchase, Master.” I stared at the robot, dumbfounded. Taking a few steps back I slouched in my favorite armchair and placed my head in my hands, letting out a great big sigh. The bot had tracked my movements with its (his?) head and said nothing. I saw another bolt of stimulation travel down the bot from head to toe as it stepped out of the box and followed me to the chair, planting its feet exactly a foot from me. “My sensors have detected that your blood-pressure, pulse and respirations are elevated. It appears you are in acute distress. How might I be of assistance, Master?” “Why do you keep saying Master?” I groaned back to the bot. The eyes flashed twice, apparently processing my query. “I am your product. You are my Master.” That did not exactly clarify the situation. “Who bought you?” I inquired, “I do NOT remember ordering something as expensive as you probably are.” More flashing eyes before the bot replied, “My subscription information lists you as the sole and primary subscriber. I am your product. Payment information is restricted.” I stood up and poked the bot hard in the cleft of the pecs with my finger. The bot registered the abuse with a few flashes of its V shaped eyes and fixated its face on mine. Each word was punctuated with another jab to the pecs as I demanded to know, “What. Do. You. Do?” “My original function was to serve as an opponent to humans training to engage in hand to hand physical combat. My architects have determined that I can provide other, more sensitive, uses to non-combat civilian personnel.” The bot replied, coolly. “In summary: I am a sex bot. Do you wish to initiate customization?” That immediately changed my tune. “YES!” GRO-BOT hummed a moment before replying. “Please specific desired height.” “Six feet and four inches.” GRO-BOT began to hiss slightly, like the sound of hydraulics expanding, and his body began to stretch upward slowly. The increased height did not pad itself out however and once completed growing the bot looked too lanky to be attractive, so I decided to up the specificity of my requests. “More weight. Wait! More muscle.” GRO-BOT flashed a moment before requesting, “Please specify body type. Average. Athletic. Olympian. Fitness Model. Body Builder.” “Fitness model!” Cables of new muscle stretched and snapped into existence across the robot's entire body. The sounds of stretching nano-flesh filled the room and GROBOT began to fill out in all the right places. His already defined torso swelled into two slabs of define pectorals complete with an eight-pack of washboard abs and shredded lats. The shoulders were next and each one ballooned out into round powerful bowling balls. Lastly, the arms writhed with new power as the biceps swelled from skinny bumps to powerful tennis ball sized orbs within a few flexes. I moaned out loud at this hot growth and placed my arms on both pectorals, squeezing their newfound hardness between my digits. With a surge of power GROBOT flexed both his pecs as hard as he could, and I felt the warm hard mounds turn to stone beneath my fingertips. My fingers traveled down the bot's torso and down to the fantastic abs on display. The brick like muscles were perfectly symmetrical with a clean divide down the middle that accentuated their power. GRO-BOT raised his arms over his head and crunched his stomach so hard one of my fingers was pinched between two of its shredded abdominal. I was really feeling horny now. My hard cock was staining my pants with pre and I had to let it lose. I frantically dropped the trousers and stood a full attention in front of my new personal sex slave. I leaned back in my comfy chair and slowly began to stroke my length while raking my eyes over the contours of the bot's body. I needed more. “Raise an arm and flex.” GRO-BOT blinked and complied, raising its right arm and bringing it to a firm flex. At his current size the bicep was about a s big as a tennis ball with small veins running beneath the small muscle and up the length of the forearm. I stroked myself faster. “Increase the bicep size by twenty percent.” The veins in the arm pulsed slowly as they supplied the arm with more liquid fuel and after a moment GRO-BOT relaxed his arm and re-flexed. The new bicep was noticeably bigger than it had been before but not quite where I had wanted it to be just yet. Before I could issue a new command, the veins pulsed again and GRO-BOT relaxed and flexed again. And again. And again. With each new flex the arm was even bigger and more defined than before A large vein appeared at the head of the bicep and pulsed with each new flex as the now soft-ball sized bicep grew even further. I was moaning at this inhuman display of power and beat my dick harder and harder until the growth stopped. I immediately let go of my dick to stop myself cumming to soon. I was not going to finish before I had my way with this new robot. “Take out your dick.” GRO-BOT obeyed. The gold fabric posers suddenly vanished and revealed a four-inch soft dick with a grey shaft and gold head. It looked pitiful against the rest of the bot's rock-hard body, so I decided to give my new bot a makeover any man would dream of. “Grow your other arm and jack off while doing it.” The overgrown sex toy blinked once as it processed the request and lowered his new huge right arm to his soft dick while raising the left arm and beginning to flex. The robot slowly began to stroke its own manhood (robot-hood?) in time with the flexing of his arms. The growth started again, first with the pulsing veins. With each flex of the inflating arm GRO-BOT also stroked its own dick to a hard six inches. I was going wild now. I was jacking off furiously and spewing precum everywhere like a leaky faucet. GRO-BOT had completed his growth cycle and relaxed both arms to his sides while his dick, still hard, began to leak its own fluid. My hands flew off my dick and I gasped for a few breaths, fighting the urge to cum early. My mind raced with ideas. How much control did this robot have over itself? How specific could I get? “Increase penis length by two inches.” The bot bleeped again but nothing happened at first. GROBOT's cock continued to leak and then suddenly throbbed back and forth like it was being flexed. Veins spread across the long fuck pole and supplied it with ample fuel while throbbing increased in intensity. The large grey-gold penis stood fully erect and shot a large wad of cum straight into the air. The bot's dick slowly stretched upward toward the sky and fired another round into the air. GRO-BOT reached down, grasping the shaft, and vigorously ran its thumb over the head while the organ finished its growth spurt. The last volley of cum exploded out of the tip like a covered garden hose and the throbbing subsided as it reached eight inches. GRO-BOT blipped again before he spoke, “My sensors detect a rapid pulse and increased perspiration, both indicative of arousal.” GRO-BOT reached out and placed his hands on the armrests of my chair and leaned over me so that I could focus only on his incredible bulk. Veins pulsed on his chest as the bot again flexed his upper body only inches from my face. GRO-BOT thrust his hips and his robot dick made contact with my own weeping manhood. “Do I please you, master?” I did not reply. I had to focus on not cumming too soon or this fantastic experience would be over before it really began. Idea after idea swam through my head of all the new possibilities I had in store with GRO-BOT at my disposal. It appeared he was fully customization and ready and willing to perform whatever I wanted. Do whatever I wanted. Be whoever I needed. “Change your body type to body-builder.” GRO-BOT straightened up and very quickly began to initiate the changes, this time growing outward instead of upward. The growth started at his thighs and began to spread downward. Each pillar of flesh bulged and stretched with new cables of nano-muscle and swelled even bigger around than they had been previously. Each pulse was accentuated by the huge pulsing veins that began to crawl down each length. The growth spurt had then reached his calves which exploded with a small bang into fist sized calf muscles. I let out a moan and quickly sat up in my chair, reaching behind GRO-BOT and grabbing onto his already bulbous glutes. GRO-BOT's behind inflated slowly but surely while I squeezed and manipulated the globes of flesh. It felt like I was holding two halves of a watermelon that kept getting bigger and bigger. Each slab felt tighter and tighter until I felt like they would burst at any moment. Suddenly GRO-BOT clenched his cheeks and thrust forward, slamming his eight inches down my throat. I groaned and gurgled and did my best to suck off this freakishly muscular bot while he continued to face fuck me with long and slow motions. Each thrust slapped his bulbous balls on my chin and after a few moments I grabbed and squeezed them tight. GRO-BOT shuddered and bucked wildly, I could feel his dick throbbing in my mouth as he shot his load again. His orgasm completed, GRO-BOT withdrew from my mouth and stood at the ready, his dick still rock solid. “I-I need you.” I stammered, trying to delay my own orgasm. “I need you inside me, now. PLEASE!” GRO-BOT's eyes blinked. In one swift motion he bent over and hoisted me up into the air by the hips. My hands clambered up his body and I wrapped my arms around his thick bull neck. GRO-BOT was supporting me like I weighed nothing to him! I let out a moan and my legs gripped the washboard abs of his midriff. GRO-BOT shifted me in his grasp and I felt a thick digit probing at my hole. GRO-BOT pressed and prodded at my delicate ass, feeling his way around my taint. The finger retreated and then returned with fresh lube from the prodigious amount of pre spilling from the robot's own cock. I felt him puncture my hole with this slick finger and slowly begin to finger fuck me open. I clamped down on the invading digit and gripped GRO-BOT's neck harder. He was not deterred and continued to slowly finger my hole lose. A moment later the invader was removed, and I heard the robot speak, “You are so very tight master. I will need to insert more than one finger to properly prepare you.” I yipped when I felt two fingers enter me with even more ease than before. GRO-BOT stretched my hole even wider and continued his finger fucking. After a moment I felt him hit my prostate and I let out a long and slutty moan. GRO-BOT continued his prodding once he knew he had struck gold, he sped up and jabbed at me harder. I could feel the hot pressure building inside me and spread from the inside out until I was putty in his hands. GRO-BOT removed his fingers then and grabbed me by the ass with both hands. “It is time.” I felt the head of his cock press against my lose hole and I tried not to tense. GRO-BOT slowly lowered me onto his enormous cock, pressing his head against my hole several times before thrusting through my defenses and sinking me on his thick pole. I gasped and screamed out as he quickly filled me with his entire eight inches. The pain was sharp at first but after a few moments I felt the pain ebb away and was replaced with an intense feeling of fullness. I raised myself up an inch or two and slammed down again, relishing in the pure pleasure of this robo-cock inside of me. “P-Please. Fuck me. Fuck me HARD!” I gasped. GRO-BOT wasted no time and gripped me tightly with both hands before sliding out of my well lubed ass and slamming back in. I could not stop myself from wailing as the musclebound bot begin to fuck me ferociously while supporting my body with this powerful form. I cried and screamed, feeling my tight hole loosen under the intense onslaught of this fucking machine. GRO-BOT did not tire, nor did he slow down. He kept his eyes fixated on me and plowed me deep like the muscle whore I am. I clamped my ass around his cock and was met with an extra hard thrust that dazed me for a moment. His body undulated underneath me, and his rippling abs massaged my own hard dick, I met his thrusts with my own and began to fuck the hard creases of his bulging abdominal muscles while GRO-BOT continued his own onslaught on my abused ass. I was turned on to the max at this point, but the deviant part of my brain knew that I could have even more. “More! More! P-Please I need you bigger! PLEASE! GROW BIGGER AND FUCK ME HARDER!” GRO-BOT's eyes flashed in compliance and I yelped as a sudden pain spread through my ass. It happened again as the huge robo cock grazed my prostate and I felt my hole stretch even wider. He withdrew from my insides until the tip of his gargantuan cock was at the edge of my sphincter. “Yes, master. I exist for your pleasure.” I heard it before I truly felt it. A slow but steady stretching sound beneath me. The next thing I knew the burning at my hole was even stronger and I clamped down again out of reflex. This did not stop the hot pleasure at my entrance as GRO-BOT's fuck pole grew inside me. He invaded me slowly this time and I felt this now gargantuan robotic cock fill me as no one had ever before. I felt him throb with each gush of pre-cum he squired inside of me until he finally hilted inside me. “Are you enjoying this, master?” GRO-BOT queried. I could not answer. Slowly, achingly slowly, he removed his extracted himself fully from my hole and leaned me back, placing me delicately on the furnished chair. I drank in the sight of GRO-BOT's completed transformation and glorious musculature, salivating over his colossal vein ridden arms and titanic pecs that looked too big to be true. My eyes lowered to his now mammoth sized cock. It was by far the most powerful looking dick I had ever seen, easily a foot in length and as thick around as the bottom of a wine bottle. He was continuously leaking precum that slid down his length and dripped onto the floor below. “Master, I must inform you of something.” GRO-BOT leaned down and raised my leg slowly back over my head with one of his pumped arms. My heart raced, and my dick hardened knowing what this hunk was preparing me for. I tried to contain my lust and stall my impending orgasm for as long as I could, but I was close to my breaking point. I needed this fuck so badly it was killing me! Delicately, he raised my other leg until I was spread-eagled, ass to the world, and primed for fucking. “You exist for my pleasure too.” The thrust pierced me with such force that I almost fainted from the sheer overflow of pleasure. GRO-BOT continued his bombardment of my ass with fast, deep, foot long thrusts with the full power of his entire body weight behind them. I was incapacitated from the overdose of endorphins my battered prostate was driving to my brain as this perfect machine plowed me more completely than any human had before. I was delirious with pleasure, numb with pain, and harder than I had ever been in my life. “Your pleasure gives me pleasure, master. I live to serve. I exist to please. The more your desires change me, improve me, the more pleasure I can give. The more leisure you feel, the more pleasure I feel.” As if to make his point he slowed his fucking motion and positioned himself exactly where he knew my joy button was. The monstrous android thrust rapidly back and forth, battering my prostate into submission. I screamed in pleasure and begged him to never stop fucking me. To never cease the endless ecstasy I was experiencing. The droid focused his blank face upon me and blinked in comprehension, his assault on my ass never wavered or even gave the slightest hint of slowing down. I reached out and grabbed onto the massive biceps planted next to my head and GRO-BOT responded by increasing the blood-flow to his already massive arms. I watched the veins bulge and swell as new fuel was pumped into the muscles of his arms, my digits stretched apart as the massive muscle was pumped ever harder under my fingertips. “You are mine now, just as I am yours. No human will ever be able to fuck you as well and as deep as I can.” GRO-BOT's dick swelled again inside me, mid thrust, the spike in pleasure making me see stars. I let out a howl of lust and started beating my dick harder than ever before. He knew I was close, very close. He lowered his body closer to mine, almost smothering me with his muscular bulk. I leaned in and dragged my tongue between his brawny cleavage and tasted real sweat. I latched onto one of his huge perky nipples and bit down hard. I was rewarded with more growth of his lower body which lead to even more explosively hard thrusts. His cum was gushing out of my abused ass with each commanding thrust. I could feel his thick hips slap against my cheeks each time he conquered my hole. And make no mistake, that's what it was. He was sexually conquering me, fucking me as no human ever had or ever could. I could never go back after this. I needed this to be over, for him to finally own me sexually. I needed to cum. “Oh god. Oh please. Oh, oh, here it comes. I”M CUMMING!” I screamed. My balls contracted, and my hips bucked wildly as I came harder than ever before in my life. Stream after stream of my seed splattered all over GRO-BOT's chest as he continued his predatory ass fucking. My vice like grip on his robotic cock only egged him on and he continued to literally fuck the cum out of me, timing his thrusts against my prostate with each volley I shot. I was still shooting when I felt him lean away from me. I watched as the android twisted his nipples and flexed his chest, showcasing his veined pectorals to me in a display of dominance. He held himself upright in obvious orgasmic bliss, straining with all his might as he continued to plow into me and fill me to the brim with this seed. I heard it burst out of my hole and drench the floor below the armchair. I felt my hole stretch each time a volley entered passed my sphincter. I welcomed the heat that grew within me as GRO-BOT unrelenting orgasm raged for a full minute. “S-stop...” I heard myself breath. I was so thoroughly exhausted I almost couldn't muster the energy to speak. GRO-BOT listened and obeyed. He removed his now 14-inch manhood from my gaping hole and hoisted me into his arms. Everything was dim and fuzzy, but I could feel him carry me into the other room and gently, almost lovingly, lay me down on my bed. The last thing I remember was the flash of his eyes before I sank into the mattress and drifted off to sleep.
  7. CardiMuscleman

    The Student and the Coach

    Part One "Yeah, come on, coach, you've got this in the bag!" James was not the only one cheering at the small, but powerfully built men on stage in the over 60's class of his local bodybuilding contest, but he was certainly the loudest, and with good reason. His coach, Larry, was almost certain to win his fifth regional title in as many years and as he finished off his routine with a most muscular that defied his size, he smiled, bowed to the audience and strode off back stage where his student picked him up and grunted "You may only be ten stone, but this is how much I want to congratulate you!" As he placed Larry on the ground a few seconds later, Larry just smiled and said "Remember, this time last year you couldn't even pick me up, but I thank you. It's nice to get some positive feedback from a student" and with that they went off to prepare Larry for the presentation. Larry and James really couldn't have been more different if they tried. Larry was 69 years old, had been training since his 14th birthday and although only standing 5ft 2 tall and weighing 138lbs, his 38½ inch chest, 33½ inch waist, 13 inch biceps, 21 inch quads and 14½ inch calves looked hewn from granite. James, on the other hand, was not only ten inches taller, but worlds apart. He weighed 220lbs, but with a 46 inch chest, 45 in waist, 13 inch biceps, 23 inch quads and 14½ inch calves, it was obvious that he had a long way to go to match his coach, but that did not dampen his enthusiasm for his coach and what he lacked in muscle, he more than made up for in cleverness. Indeed, it was his idea to create a social media account for his coach's bodybuilding exploits, accounts which were regularly shared by the stars of bodybuilding although James made quite sure that everyone realised that Larry's muscle development was following the "PHS method" of training which Larry explained as the "Porthos, Hercules and Samson" method of training until he couldn't do anymore and without any drugs whatsoever. That evening as the two drove home, James nursing the trophy like a baby, he looked at it and said "Larry, did you really mean what you said last year when I joined your gym. That in the space of three years I could win one of these myself!" Larry chuckled "Of course I did, I mean look at your progress. Your bench, squat and deadlift have increased exponentially from nothing to 104lbs, 94lbs and 84lbs respectively, you can pick me up for at least thirty seconds when you couldn't managed it before, and might I note that you've become more confident as well" and with that smiled at him. "Yes" smiled James, "my naked posing sessions after we train" and with that added, "I can't help myself, I say. After I train I feel, well, like, like the biggest and strongest man in the world, I want to rip off my posing suit and flex, flex, flex" "Tell you what then" smiled Larry, "special treat this evening. Before I tuck into my post contest ice cream, we'll pose down together, naked, and you can show me what poses I should do for my next guest posing session next weekend, Deal?" "Deal!" nodded James, frantically.
  8. Part One "Ah, Henri, just the person I was looking for!" As Henri bowed to his Captain, Treville bowed in reply and as he came up added "You have to be one of the most polite Musketeers it has been my honour to have in the corps" and when whispered in Henri's ear "Just lay off it in public otherwise people might twig that you are from England!" Henri smiled and he said that he would tone it down a little, knowing that the Captain was the only member of the corps who knew his true origin. "Now, down to business" continued the Captain, "I presume that you know the Duke of Buckingham is coming to visit next week as part of his, so called, diplomacy" Henri nodded and sighed to which the Captain replied "Yes, my feelings exactly. We both know what he is doing here. He wants to be alone with the Queen for as long as possible. There are times I wish he'd just leave her alone, but, well, you can't say no to love I guess, therefore I wanted to know if you could have a word with the Ultimates for me?" "All of them, sir?" asked Henri, "but sir, I really only know the Ultimate Musketeer" "True" replied the Captain, "but well, your skills at diplomacy are renowned, after all you are the person who delivered the King's Lights back to Phillip of Spain in perfect Spanish" "And what is the message that you would like me to relay to them, sir?" smiled Henri *** "Sorry?" asked Roger, later that evening as he and Porthos were gathered at Henri's digs, "the King wants the Ultimates to greet the Duke?" "That's right" replied Henri, "you see he's had some intelligence, and it's correct intelligence, that the Duke is bisexual at best and he thinks that if he were to see the Ultimates he might lose interest in the Queen and start paying more attention with them and therefore put the King's mind at ease!" "Well" chuckled Porthos, "I don't mind showing him what the Ultimate Titan can do!" "What is the Duke like?" asked Roger to which Henri replied, "Well, let's put it this way" and began a very detailed explanation highlighting the Duke's relationship with James I of England noting that "one letter from the Duke to the King said "whether you loved me now…better than at the time which I shall never forget at Farnham, where the bed's head could not be found between the master and his dog" so make of that what you will" but as he continued Roger started to lean in and said "And he's bisexual you think?" "I am certain of it!" replied Henri *** As the Duke of Buckingham entered the courtyard of the Louvre, he was greeted by the King and Queen in person and as tradition dictated he kneeled before the King, kissed his glove, stood up, kissed the Queen on the cheek and announced himself as "His Grace, George Villers, Duke of Buckingham" As they greeted each other, Roger, now in the guise of the Ultimate Cadet looked at the Duke and whispered "He looks nothing like a dog" which was met by a glare from Henri, as the Ultimate Musketeer, as the King brought the Duke to them. "Your Grace" said the King, "these three men are the strongest and most powerful member of my Musketeers" and with that he nodded to Henri who stepped forward, towering over the Duke by a good two feet, and announced "I am the Ultimate Musketeer, the most powerful member of the corps, this is the Ultimate Titan, the strongest man ever to live in the world" and with that Porthos, as his alter ego, stepped forward, "and this is the Ultimate Cadet, a man who desires to become what we both are!" As Roger stepped forward, the Duke's eyes opened wide and as he traced out the Ultimate Cadet's pecs, he moaned "Such a work of art" and as he was led away by the King towards the Palace, the Duke turned and blew a kiss to Roger prompting Henri to chuckle "Get your coat, Roger, I think you've pulled"
  9. muscleaddict

    Charlie's Secret

    This is a story I wrote years ago for my "Muscle Addicts Inc" blog. I've been going over it and making a few tweaks here and there and thought I'd share it here as I work on it. It's far from perfect but some of you guys might like it, or parts of it anyway! CHARLIE’S SECRET One My name is Charlie Steatham and I have a secret. It’s not a secret because it’s something I’m ashamed of. On the contrary, it’s something I love having. A part of me I wouldn’t ever want to change. It’s just not the kind of thing that would really be appropriate to tell a person in most given situations, or the kind of thing the majority of people would really understand even if I did. Let me tell you how I came to discover I even had this secret to keep. It was one Saturday afternoon back in England. I was home alone and innocently flicking through a magazine my parents bought weekly, which specialised in, of all things, radio and television listings. I wasn’t really reading it, just half heartedly turning the pages, stopping every now and then to linger on the odd thing which caught my attention, unbeknownst to me that I was about to stumble on to something which would have the strangest, and most incredible effect on me. An effect like nothing had ever had on me before. Something which would lead me to a world I never even knew existed. I remember feeling my eyes physically widening when I first saw the picture, and how it felt like my heart actually stopped beating for just a millisecond of time. Staring at it, I couldn’t quite get my head around what I was seeing, and why it seemed to have me so completely transfixed. Staring up at me from the page, was the most grotesquely muscular man I had ever seen. Every single one of his body parts was enormous. From the neck up he just looked like an ordinary man, he was handsome for sure, with nothing particularly special about his features, except for the fact his skin was a dark bronzed colour with an oily shine, but from the neck down, his whole body was a mass of gigantically huge, almost cartoon-like balloons of hard, smooth, muscle, bulging so much they looked as if they were about to burst. Every muscle was deeply separated, and most had a number of thick, wiry veins running across them. I had seen muscular guys before. Movie stars and athletes with six packs and tight, hard toned bodies, but the man in this image was something else entirely. He didn’t even look like a human being. He looked like a new superior species of the human race. A sick experiment gone wrong. Some kind of otherworldly creature, computer generated for a superhero film. As this monstrously massive muscle freak of nature, completely naked except for a small, shiny, green pouch covering his genitals, his hands resting on the top of his enormously thick legs, biting down on his lower lip and his face contorted into an almost arrogant but hugely proud expression, like he was having a whale of a time simply just possessing that freakishly huge, anatomy chart like body, stared up at me from the pages of this incredibly ordinary magazine in the living room of my parents incredibly ordinary house, I was completely and utterly hypnotised. My heart was pounding, my mind was racing, and for some reason, my penis was rock hard, twitching and pushing against the material of my boxers and jeans which were now struggling to contain it. This thing which had unexpectedly intruded on me from another world seemed to have this incredible hold and power over me, and I had now idea why. It didn’t feel wrong, but I knew that whatever this effect it was having on me was, it definitely wasn’t of the ordinary. After staring at the image for what seemed like hours, I forced myself out of my muscle obsessed trance, and tried to focus my mind on something else, but I couldn’t. My mind had been invaded, and my thoughts completely taken over by the image of that freakishly huge mountain of enormous muscle. I needed to see it again. I took the magazine into my bedroom and lay on my side on the bed, my upper body perched up by my elbow, the magazine next to me, flat on the bed. I flicked through the pages to try and find the image, and when I did, it was like I was seeing it for the first time all over again. I had no idea what was happening to me, all I knew was that in front of me was something so amazing and special. I had never desired anything more than this specimen of extreme muscle mass. This huge, hulking mountain of thick, superhuman muscle with his air of incredible power, extreme arrogance and hyper masculinity was the most beautiful and sexually provocative thing I had ever laid eyes on. I reached for my throbbing hard on, bulging and straining through my jeans, gently squeezed and started tugging. Soon enough I was popping open the buttons of my jeans and my white cotton boxer encased hard on was sticking out. I tugged and wanked, all the time staring at the muscle freak before me. Staring at the huge mounds of croquet ball shaped muscles which popped from his arms and fought for space with his perfectly smooth and insatiably thick chest, which looked like it was made of marble, but had tiny, wiry veins spread across the upper half. Staring at how his deeply carved shoulders ballooned like two watermelons trapped under bronzed tinted skin, which tightly stretched across the enormous, smooth muscle and looked unhealthily thin. Staring at his six beautifully shaped stomach muscles which looked like they had been carved with a knife. Staring at the incredible mass of lines and ripples etched into his tremendously large, hard looking leg muscles, and while staring at this presumably once ordinary sized man who’d built and moulded his entire body to extreme proportions and made himself look like a member of an entirely new, superior species, who looked up at me from my bed with an expression of complete and utter self satisfaction, and his air of incredible power and arrogance, my entire body seemingly shook, the most pleasurable sensation I’d ever had consumed my entire body, I let out a loud groan of ecstasy and my boxers filled up with a wet creamy liquid. Staring at a picture of, who I later found out was one of the top professional American bodybuilders of the time, hitting a most muscular pose on stage at a bodybuilding competition in probably the best condition of his career, I’d masturbated and made myself cum for the first time in my life. From that moment on, I’ve been completely obsessed with huge, freaky muscle. Nothing turns me on more than the image of competition ready, monstrously muscular, indecently shredded bodybuilders who live and breathe for being huge, who love nothing more than to climb into small, brightly coloured posing trunks, made of the shiniest material imaginable, and to stand in front of a camera, or an audience, and flex, tense and squeeze their cartoonishly big, deliciously carved, deeply separated balloons of thick, hardcore muscle mass, looking both impossibly beautiful and inhumanly grotesque in equal measures, loving every single moment of showing off their phenomenally built, superhero-worthy, circus sideshow freak-like bodies. As one can imagine, it’s a fantasy that stubbornly stays at that; a fantasy. How many ripped and peeled competitive bodybuilders sporting biceps bigger than the size of the average man’s head do you see walking round your local supermarket? None. And how many jacked and shredded muscle freaks one week away from competing at their fourth bodybuilding show of the year do you see on a Friday night at the local pub? Absolutely zero. Of course, there have been some very rare, and exceptionally brilliant moments where I’ve encountered fairly big guys sporting some pretty decently sized muscle, one or two of whom could have easily stepped onto a bodybuilding stage at some point, at various places, and of course, those moments will probably be forever etched into my memory, but for the most part, genuinely huge muscle guys, and certainly bodybuilders like the one in the magazine I found all those years ago, and the ones I have spent countless hours watching and viewing ever since, still remain an extremely elusive and rare breed. The world of extreme bodybuilding is an exceptionally small one, to which I have no ties or belonging to. Except for finding the courage to attend a bodybuilding show which I’ve yet to do, it’s a world I didn’t think there was much chance I would ever step into. That was, until today. Or to be more precise, two Tuesday’s ago, when Professor Walsh (officially my favourite lecturer from the university in California I’m temporarily studying at for a term) presented myself and my fellow students from my Video and Audio Production Techniques class with a list of the options for the first, one day work experience placement of the semester. This is a day where every student on the course has the opportunity to participate in the filming of various types of film, television and video productions. Every student has to select three options, and the Professor tries her best to assign the student to one of their choices. This is not always possible though because, as you can imagine, some of the options are more popular than others and there are only so many students allowed on each placement. Some of the students, usually the louder, more extroverted ones, were intent on getting the big gigs like production on the set of a film, and popular television talk shows. Personally, I was happy with anything that would give me some experience. Copies of the list were passed around to raised voices and excited chatter. I scanned the list to see, sure enough, a well known television talk show, work on an independent film, the set of a fairly well known cop show from cable who were filming in the area, work for a local news television station, and some more fairly obscure productions. Although nothing was particularly standing out as something I had a real desire to do, it all sounded pretty exciting. And then, as my eyes steered down to the bottom of the page, they suddenly widened, my heart leaped into my throat, and I almost couldn’t believe what I saw written on the last line, as the very last option; Filming Backstage at a Local Bodybuilding Competition. My head was spinning. Was this really happening? Was the universe finally providing me with an entry into this world I never thought I would enter? I kept checking the list, looking at the words again, just to make sure I wasn’t hallucinating, and sure enough, there it was. My opportunity to be at, and take part in the filming of an actual bodybuilding competition. I suddenly pictured myself backstage at a bodybuilding competition, in a space packed full of massive, bronzed painted muscle men wearing nothing but tiny sized, thinly strapped posing trunks, each pair shinier and brighter than the next. Every single superhuman muscle brute of a man intensely pumping up his shockingly huge muscles, grunting and huffing with every lift as their huge slabs of man meat strain and bulge through their completely hairless, drum tight skin, and me, standing next to a cameraman, closely filming every single pump of a massive, competition conditioned All American muscle freak, mere inches away from his blown up balloons of bulging, rippling muscle. The fact that I was looking at the opportunity to be in the presence of the kind of muscle bulls I’d been wanking off over for years and to see their enormous, freaky muscle up close in person was mind blowing. However, it terrified me just as much as it excited me. The two days which followed were spent agonising over what to do with this opportunity I’d been unexpectedly faced with. My mind was completely split in half. It felt like two voices had invaded my head, one voice saying, “You have to do this. This is a rare, once in a lifetime opportunity and you will never get this again. It will absolutely amazing, it will blow your mind and you’ll get to see real life, genuine muscle freaks pumping, flexing and posing close up. Deep down you know you want to do this, and if you don’t, you will always regret it.” Meanwhile, the other voice was shouting, “Don’t be stupid, you can’t do this. You will make a fool of yourself. You will feel uncomfortable and nervous. People will look at you and think you are strange. And how will you explain your reason for wanting to do this to your classmates, and Professor Walsh?” One minute, a certain voice would sound clearer than the other, and I would make what I thought was my final decision. But then, out of nowhere, the other voice would suddenly shout up again, and I’d start to doubt my decision again. Even on the day of handing in our choices, sitting in Professor Walsh’s class, with five minutes to spare before the lesson came to a close, I still hadn’t made my final decision. I also knew that if I selected the bodybuilding competition, there was a very good chance I would get the placement. I couldn’t say for definite, but I knew it was fairly unlikely that any of my other classmates would select it as an option. There were a couple of guys in my class with a little bit of muscle on them who clearly went to the gym, but I would have been highly surprised if any of them had a genuine interest in bodybuilding. It was, without a doubt, one of those obscure placements to make up the numbers which nobody wanted to end up on. Well, almost nobody. Professor Walsh was wrapping up the lesson. “OK, class, you might have noticed this red box at the front of my desk.” This was it. My time was up. “By now I presume you’ve all made your three choices for next weekend’s work experience placement,” Professor Walsh continued. “If you’d like to place your completed sheets into the box as you leave. Please keep in mind, you are not guaranteed a place on any of your choices. We will do our best to assign you to one of your choices, but due to limited spaces on each placement, in some cases this will not be possible.” My classmates had started to shift and while everyone was getting out their sheets and gathering their bags in order to leave, I was staring at my sheet with my pen anxiously hovering over it. Two of my choices had been ticked, which just left one. The words “Bodybuilding Competition” leered up at me, testing my every nerve and ounce of bravery. My pen was wavering from the tick box next to it, to the box next to the option of “Production on a Music Video.” The voices in my head both clearer and more frantic than ever, one in battle with the other. Bodybuilding Competition Charlie, you HAVE to do this! Music Video Don’t be stupid. You will make a fool of yourself. Bodybuilding Competition Just imagine it! Real life, genuine muscle freaks pumping, flexing and posing close up! Music Video You will feel uncomfortable and nervous. People will look at you, and think you are strange! Bodybuilding Competition Deep down you know you want to do this, and if you don’t, you know you will ALWAYS regret it! And with one quick motion, I ticked the box next to my third and final option, and my fate was sealed. My heart was pounding as I approached the box on Professor Walsh’s desk, and my hands were shaking slightly as I dropped the sheet in. The second after, I glanced up to see Professor Walsh looking at me behind her desk. A friendly smile was trying to mask an expression of curiosity and slight confusion. She had clearly noticed my anxiety and I felt a sharp, brief pinch that I might have been rumbled. The incident quickly faded from memory, and as I left the classroom and walked along the corridor, the strongest emotion of elation, sheer pride and an overwhelming feeling that I had just done something amazing came over me. I had just taken one step closer to that crazy, amazing world of huge, freaky muscle I never thought I would ever be able to enter.
  10. Last Chapter guys. It's been a journey for me as well as the characters. As always, let me know what you think. It’s been 2 weeks since everyone was rescued from Shawn and Ron. Some made out better than others, but we all were shaken to the core. Jay is still on edge, feeling he did not do enough to protect everyone. I’ve tried to ease his nerves and soothe him, but he is stubborn and has been distant. He spends hours at the gym just working out. He visited Cam and Ming in the hospital every day and pledged to make sure they fully recover. I asked him to speak to someone for help, but he keeps shrugging it off. Eddie and the twins holed up for the first week. He took them to a place he has in the mountains and wouldn’t let anyone contact them, save their parents. He did sent a couple photos showing they were alive and ok. Ian’s bruises were fading. When they came back, the twins moved in with Eddie. He insisted. He said, nothing like this would ever happen to them again. Ty and Davey had a very rough time. Davey is back in therapy and back on meds to help with his anxiety and depression. He is sullen and quiet most of the time. He’s back at his job part-time until he can fully recover. Ty and Tommy had a discussion with his boss and explained what happened and why it was important for Davey to be at work. His boss was skeptical at first, but when Tommy showed him the police report and some photos, he quickly understood and agreed to the request. Ty has thrown himself into work at the gym. He is there 12 to 14 hours a day, almost like he is there to stay away from Davey, but I know it is something deeper. He needs to work through his part in all this. Did he do enough, soon enough, to protect Davey and the others? I’ve seen him and Jay have quiet intense conversations. When I approach they stop talking. I let it go, because I have a feeling I know what it is about. Ty talked to Paulo like he promised and offered him a job at the gym and a partial partnership. Paulo is very grateful and needs to think it over. Ty also caught a raft of shit from Tommy for not contacting him when we found out where Ron and Shawn were holding everyone. Ty explained the situation and let it drop. Ron, Shawn, and the others were arrested and thrown in jail. The judge refused them bail due to the severity of the abuse they inflected. They are awaiting trial. We all gave our statements. Listening to Cam and Ming tell their story was heartbreaking. Cam and Ming. Where to begin? They were both in the hospital for over a week and when they got out, they stayed with Paulo at his insistence. He cared for them like an over protective older brother. Their external scars are slowly fading, but the internal ones will take some time to heal. Since they’ve been home, we’ve gone over every night for dinner. Some nights are better than others. Cam is doing better than Ming. He is walking around and cracking some jokes. He wants to get back to work even though he has a broken nose and three cracked ribs. The swelling around his eyes is about half of what it was. His bleach blonde hair is growing out and his dark brown roots are coming through. He’s undecided if he’s going to bleach his hair again or let it go. I voted for him to bleach it. Ming was uninterested in the conversation. Ming is taking longer. His physical wounds are slowly healing. He can walk, but the abuse Ash and Shawn inflicted with the dildo caused some internal damage which will take another few weeks to heal. The emotional ones, well, Cam says Ming no longer sleeps a full night. Also, he will get up in the middle of the night, go into the Living room and sleep on the sofa. He won’t say why. I am planning on having lunch with him next week to talk about things and to see what’s up. Stu and Kenny disappeared for a while as well. They headed to the beach house to recover. Ty talked them every day and told them to take as long as they need. Kenny will still have a job. *** Jay and I are slowly getting back into a routine. We are heading to my parents for the weekend. It’s been a while since we’ve seen them and they want to see me in person to make sure I’m okay. It’s a 5 hour drive to their place. I take the first shift. We leave nice and early on a Thursday morning. The cast will be on my left arm for another week or so. I checked with the doctors and they saw no issues with me driving for long stretches of time. I just need to make sure I don’t get fatigued. We’re on the turnpike and Jay is quiet and his face has a blank look on it. He’s just staring out the front window or the side window. His left hand is on my right thigh. It’s just resting there, no gentle squeezes or playfulness. I put my right hand on top of it and gently stroke it. Nothing. I move my hand to the back of his neck and softly play with the short hairs there. This always gets a response of some sort. Usually his dick comes to full attention within minutes. Other times he will get just as playful and use his hands to grope me, making me hard as well. Now, nothing happens. I move my hand to his left bicep and wrap my hand around it, coaxing him to flex. Nothing. I turn the volume down on the radio. “Jay,” I start softly, “It’s not your fault. It’s not Davey’s fault either. Those guys were just assholes looking for revenge. The abuse Cam and Ming took was not your fault.” I glance over to him and see a tear roll down his cheek. Fuck, this is bad. I put my hand on his thigh and squeeze. I know I am not able to dent his muscles, but I am praying he feels my concern and love for him and that he knows he is not going thru this alone. He moves his hand from my thigh and puts it on top of mine. The barest of squeezes comes thru his fingers. It’s a start. I remember back to the night when they saved everyone, then returned to the apartment. Everyone was in shock, but Jay was especially troubled. Ty filled me in with some of the details, and after I spoke with Eddie and Paulo, I got the whole picture as to what Jay did to Bull, Ron, and Shawn and his emotional breakdown afterwards. The violence he unleashed on those guys was what he felt they deserved, if not more, but the toll it took on him emotionally, due to seeing Ming in his battered state, became too much. I’m glad he did not get a chance to see Cam until the next day. At least Cam had a chance to rest up. Jay still broke down and cried in the room. Cam held up better than I did. He told Jay the abuse he took was not his fault and he knows he did everything he could to rescue them as soon as possible. Jay said someone should have been with them when they went back to their place to get their stuff. Cam gently said it was impossible to know Shawn and Ash knew where they lived, so how could they have predicted they’d be taken. Jay still felt responsible and became even quieter after that. We pull over for a pit stop and to switch driving. I ask Jay if he wants anything from inside and he barely nods no. I go in, hit the bathroom, and grab some junk food. I come back out to the SUV and Jay is not there. The door is open, but he is nowhere to be seen. I close the door and start to scan the parking lot. Nothing. I pull out my phone and call him. I hear his phone ringing in the car. I start to wander around the rest stop, knowing he is here someplace. After about 10 minutes of searching between cars and trucks and checking inside again, I see him behind a picnic table, facing the woods, just staring. I see dried tears on his face. I sit down next to him and put his left hand into mine. I lean against his bicep and softly rub my head against it. He sniffles. I hug him tighter. He starts to get choked up and I hear him start to sob. I switch positions and get into his lap. He is facing downward. I lift his chin and stare into his blue eyes. There is such sadness and pain. The whites are all red from tears and emotion. I move in close and kiss him on the forehead. I then put our foreheads together and whisper, “I am here for you Jay, just as you’ve always been there for me, so many times.” The dam bursts. Tears come pouring out of his eyes. He wraps his arms around my back and gently squeezes. I wrap my arms around his back, lift my forehead off his, and pull him as close to me as possible. His head is on my chest and tears are still spilling out. My shirt is getting soaked, but I don’t care. I continue to hug him. He is holding on to me as if his life depended on it. I don’t let go. I join in and let my pain and anger come thru and start to cry as well. Tears stream down my face and sting my cheeks. The memories of what Shawn, Bull, and Ash did to me 4 years ago come back and are crystal clear. The abuse they did to me is nothing compared to what they did to Ming and Cam, but the pain of getting thru it afterwards is all too similar. Jay was there for me, and now I am here for him. His tears ease up for a few minutes, but neither of us move. It then starts again. He sobs and then lets his emotions take over. What Jay has endured for the past few weeks has been intense. Keeping it all to himself, pushing it out of the way so that he could lead us to saving everyone. Never thinking of himself or his own well-being. The tear subside again. I release him and he does the same. I lean back, away from his head. He is breathing deeply and heavily. I put both hands on the sides of his head and pull him in for a kiss. He tentatively kisses me back. Our lips touch. There is a spark, moisture, tenderness, love passes between us. I look back into his blue eyes and they are returning to normal. They are still red and puffy from the outpouring of emotion, but the sparkle is coming back. He pulls my close again, and whispers, “Thank you curly. You are my life and my reason for living.” “You are mine too.” I respond. I reach up and wipe away his tears. He leans back in and kisses me some more. I feel him hug me just a bit harder and his hands rub up and down my back. We sit for another 5 minutes, just relaxing. Me on his lap, playing with the hair on the back of his neck. Him rubbing my back and playing with my curls. His breathing returns to normal, deep and heavy. No words pass between us, but we both know the conversation is not over. It will be brought up again, and piece by piece it will be dealt with. He’s taken his first steps at realizing he’s not responsible. “Are you ready to go? Mom and Dad will be waiting for us. Also, my brothers will be wanting you to show off. I’m sure they’ve tightened some screws as best they could or nailed a few chairs to the floor.” Jay leans back and smiles at me again. “I love your family. They’ve made me feel welcome since the first time we met. Not sure where you came from?” I punch him in the chest and he laughs. He stands up, putting his hands under my butt and carries me back to the SUV. He jumps in the driver’s seat and we continue. He’s better for the second half. Cracking jokes, squeezing my thigh, running his fingers thru my curls. I lean over and kiss him on his cheek. He smiles and musses my hair. I laugh. I start to play with his neck hairs again and this time I get the desired reaction. “Careful buddy, we don’t have time for another pit stop.” “Um, I think we do. They’re not expecting us until 3. It’s only 11 now. Plenty of time.” I leer at him in a way which is pretty much illegal in many states. He moves his hand from my thigh to my junk and starts to massage me through my shorts. I lean my head back and sigh. He snakes a few fingers down my shorts and gets ahold of my unit and starts a slow jerking action. “There’s a pull off area in about 2 miles.” “How do you know that?” He asks in an unbelieving tone. “I’m a man with intimate knowledge of this area.” I wink at him. We ride on for about a minute and a half and there’s the sign for the pull off. “Ahem…” “Fine. You win, but we need to be quick about this, for many reasons, as I’m sure you’re all too aware.” I let out a raucous laugh and Jay laughs as well. We pull over. There are no other cars in the area. We wait for a break in the traffic and then hightail it to the edge and dip down into the woods and brush. It’s not easy to hide a 6’3” 250 lb. blonde hulk, but we manage to get out of sight. We slip behind some larger trees and I slip off my shorts. Boner is ready and raring to go. Jay seductively lowers his shorts. They’re half way down when I grab them and jerk them the rest of the way. “Remember big guy, ‘no time’, ‘consequences’?” I say with a snarky voice. He looks at me with a huge grin on his face. He puts both hands the sides of my face and hauls me in for a sloppy kiss. Drool and spit are everywhere. My face and chest, his fingers, hands, and arms. I take ahold of his dick and start to slowly yank on it. He does the same to me. He pushes my backwards to a tree. I am pinned against it and a sharp piece of bark pokes my back. I yelp in pain. Jay releases me somewhat and I move forward. “Ready?” I pull a tube of lube from the shorts on the ground and grease up my hole. “Like you wouldn’t believe. Bring it muscles.” He reaches down, puts his hands under my ass, and hefts me up, granting easier access to my hole. I position the tip of his dick at my hole. I relax and slide down. I hum, he sighs. “I’ve missed you Max.” I lean forward and kiss his pecs and nibble on his tits. He arches his head back and lets out a roar the likes of which I have not heard in years. He grabs my hips and starts to vigorously bounce me up and down. I grasp at his forearms to steady myself. “Whoa there stud. No need to blow your load in a few quick pumps. ‘Being quick about it’ doesn’t mean being done in 30 seconds” I massage his arms and calm him down. He slows his motion and gets into a nice steady pace. We’re about 5 minutes in and we hear a cop car siren coming. It gets louder and louder. Jay starts to look around, like we’re guilty of something. Well, having sex in a pull off area might be illegal, but as far as we know, no one saw us leave our car or has seen us through the trees. He slows his motion and is ready to drop me and pull on his shorts if the cops stop. The siren is deafening at this point, but they speed on by. The sound recedes into the distance over the next 2 minutes. Jay relaxes and then picks up the pace. I grab my dick with my right hand and start a serious tugging movement. He bounces me a few more times, then pushes me down and holds me there. He shuts his eyes and leans his head back. I feel his dick increase in girth and then he explodes into me. I shudder at the experience. I do a few quick, savage jerks and blast his abs and chest with my load. I reach out for his arm and grab at his bicep to steady myself. He just stands there like a statue, all be it a fucking hot muscular statue, but a statue just the same. He glances down at me and asks, “You good curly?” I nod yes and he lowers himself so I can dislodge him. I pull out 2 gym towels and we clean up as best we can. We toss our clothes back on and head back to the SUV. We get in and continue the trip, laughing about the fun we just had. We arrive at mom and dads. They’re waiting for us. I grew up in a small town, as John Mellencamp like to sing about, where everyone knows everyone. Roads are for kids to bike on, front yards are for them to play on and everyone looks out for each other. The neighbors and neighborhood have not changed much. There are a few more younger families now, but the older folks are still there as well. I had so many ‘neighborhood grandparents’ growing up, when my actual ones came over, we didn’t know how to act around each other. My neighborhood grandparents invited me in for cookies and milk, sat on the front steps with my parents enjoying a beer on a hot summer night, or brought over pot luck dinners in the winter. My real grandparent’s area just a bit high strung. Oh, they love my brothers and me, but they are just a bit distant, as if they know we are closer to our neighborhood grandparents than them. We go in and there are hugs and kisses all around. Mom eyes Jay up and down a few times and says he has lost weight and is practically withering away to nothing. I roll my eyes. Jay leans over, kisses my mom on the cheek, and says ‘Thank you.’ She looks at me and says I’ve added a few pounds and that I should watch what I eat. She winks at Jay. He winks back. I feel a conspiracy happening. Mom excuses herself and goes back into the kitchen to get some snacks and drinks. We offer to help, but she waves us off, telling us to go sit down and relax. Dad takes over. He leads us into the family room, sits us down and asks if everything is ok. Always to the point. He would say, why beat around the bush when everyone knows what’s up. He explains he wants to get this out of the way before my brothers get home from school. He says they know something happened, but they have not told them everything. My brothers are much younger than I am. Roman is 17 and Schaefer is 15. My parents had me soon after they graduated college. They realized how hard it was to raise a kid at 22 and decided to wait to have more kids until they were settled and stable. Mom comes into the room with a tray full of snacks and drinks. We dig in and explain everything that happened. More tears are shed, from everyone, including my dad. When we finish explaining, he gets up, walks over to Jay and hugs him deeply. Jay blushes, retreats into himself, and humbly says ‘Thank you”. Mom excuses herself again and goes upstairs. Dad looks at me, I nod, and follow her. She’s in my old room, which still has my bed in it. She’s fussing around, smoothing out the already smooth bedspread. I poke my head in and ask, “You ok?” She turns, quickly nods and turns away. “Mom, we’re fine.” “Jay is still troubled about it, isn’t he?” I stare at her. “I can see it in his eyes and the way you look at him.” Mothers always know. “Don’t lie to me Max, I know you too well and I am beginning to know Jay like a 4th son.” I sigh and sit on the bed and pat the spot next to me. “See this cast?” I wave my arm at her. “Those guys caused this to happen, as we said. From the moment Jay found out who did it, he did everything he could to protect me and our friends. I think it was too much for him. Everything spiraled out of control so quickly, he couldn’t keep up. When they finally got to the house and he saw Ming,” I lower my voice, “It was bad mom, really bad.” She stares at me. “We don’t like to talk too much about it, but Ming and Cam are lucky to be alive. If they had been held for another day or two, they’d probably be dead.” Mom grabs my right arm in a vice grip. I continue. “He went on a rampage in that house. He caused some serious harm to those guys and after it was done, he was emotionally spent. Our friend Paulo says Jay just broke down and lost it.” Mom is nodding and looking at the door as if someone is going to walk in on us. “We are making progress and he is getting better. I think this trip will be a big help.” She nods again. “Please do not make a big deal out of this. Just treat him as you normally do. He loves when you fawn over him and Ro and Shae get him to show off. He may act like he hates showing off, but he does enjoy making other people happy.” Mom gets up and says, “Ok” with a resoluteness in her voice which tells me the subject is closed and nothing more will be said about it. “Let’s go back downstairs.” She leads off and we rejoin dad and Jay. Dad is explaining the subtle ways to kiss a cue ball to get the slightest English on it to make a shot. Jay is captivated. Mom clears her throat and dad stops, “Ok, before Roman and Schaefer get home, we need to figure out what we’re telling them. We’re not lying to them, but they don’t need to know the gory details, understood.” We all nod yes, as if we had another option. The boys get home about an hour later, both with their lacrosse equipment in their bags. Ro is a defensive specialist and has several long sticks. Shae is offensive and has the short sticks. He’s also going to be the bruiser on the team. At 15, he’s already my height and weight. He’s putting on some muscle along with the weight. He’s looking good and I tell him as much. He’s also got the same curly hair as I do. He pulls it back into a ponytail. I’ve told him if he does a man-bun, we’re going to have issues. He laughs it off. Ro is my height as well, but not as heavy. He is lean and wiry and likes to keep his hair at crew cut length. They both have bruises on their arms and legs. Jay sees this and stiffens for a moment. I wrap my arm around his and ask them how practice was. They say it was fine. There’s a game tomorrow night and ask if we’re going to come. Jay responds, “Of course. We drove 5 hours just to watch you guys play.” He’s got a big grin on his face. Mom announces, “Dinner in 10, get cleaned up. And I mean all of you.” She eyes Jay and I as well as Ro and Shae. Dinner in an Italian household, wonder what it could be? Yup, homemade pasta, homemade gravy (or red sauce to everyone else), and homemade meatballs. There’s also soup, salad, bread, wine, and homemade cannoli’s for dessert. I’m surprised I don’t weight 300 pounds with how she feeds us. Dinner has always been a time when we talk about stuff and tonight is no different. I lead off and explain in very general terms what happened and why I have a broken arm. Mom and dad are eyeing up the boys and making sure they understand what happened and reassuring them Jay and I are fine. We get through dinner and Jay insists he and I do the dishes. Mom puts up a fight, but dad puts his hand on her arm and she relents. Ro and Shae go do their homework, but not before securing a promise from Jay for some workout tips. Jay washes and I dry, as best I can with the cast on. We bump hips and slash water at each other. I slap at his ass with the drying towel. He blows soap bubbles into my hair. Mom yells in that it doesn’t sound like the dishes are getting clean. I look at Jay and he gives me the big eye, ‘uh-oh’ look. We both laugh as quietly as we can. We get it done and Ro and Shae are in the basement waiting for us. Once they showed an interest in sports, Dad put in a small gym with some equipment he bought on EBay. He explained to them they’d need to get tough and strong if they wanted to succeed in a physical sport like lacrosse. They understood and took to the weights very easily. Shae more so than Ro. I pull Jay aside and quietly ask him not to show off too much, like he normally does. He winks at me and musses my hair. He turns to face them and in a deep commanding voice asks, “Ok gentlemen, what are we doing tonight?” Ro responds, “Bench presses.” I roll my eyes. Of course. “Let’s get to it.” Jay says easily. “Let’s start with nice easy warm up weight of 225.” My brothers look at him with mouths agape, but he continues, “10 reps with hands normal width apart, 30 second rest, then another 10 with a wide grip.” Dad chuckles and walks up the steps, “You kids have at it. Just don’t strain yourself too much. You have your game tomorrow.” Jay winks at him and smiles. “Ok, who’s up first? Jay asks looking from Ro to Shae then breaks into a big grin. “Gotcha.” The panic leaves their eyes. “Ok guys, if you want to work chest, yes flat bench press is great, but remember there are over 80 different exercises you can do. You need to remember to work the whole chest area, not just the pecs.” He is pointing to different areas as he speaks. “Flat bench is great as you can move the most weight. Try spreading your hands a bit and it will work parts of the outer chest. Or, try dumbbell presses. These are different than using a bar as the dumbbells are independent of each other and you will feel all the little stabilizer muscles working. You don’t need to do both bar and dumbbell, they are just about the same exercise. Maybe Ro does one and Shae does the other. That way you’re both working chest at the same time, but are not getting in each other’s way.” They nod. Jay asks, “What is your normal warm-up weight?” Shae responds, “95 lbs.” “Ok, load up the bar.” Shae throws some 25 on it and Jay slips onto the bench. “Ok, notice where my hands are, about shoulder width apart, with thumbs wrapped around. When I lift the weight off the support, it should curl into the palm of my hand, as such. Now, slowly lower the weight. Remember, the push up part is not the only part of the exercise, slowly lowering it activates just as many muscles. A quick decline and you’re wasting half an exercise. Watch.” And he quickly drops the weight then slowly pushes it up. Next he slowly lowers it, twitching his pecs to exaggerate the result. I grin internally. He then slowly lifts the bar and reracks it. Both guys nod. “Ok, Shae, you’re up. Ro, you spot him.” Shae slips onto the bench and positions his hands. Jay studies everything from a close position and nods ok. Shae lifts the bar off and slowly lowers it. He then pushes it back up. “Nice. Now do 9 more just like that.” Shae pushes out the rest of the set. He slows on the final one, but Ro is there to help with the weight. “OK, nice set. Remember when you’re the spotter, you need to encourage the other guy. Your main job is to make sure he does not drop the weight back onto himself, but the secondary job is to encourage him. Ro, on his last rep, when he’s slowing down, just a few words of encouragement will bolster the lifter into trying to get the weight up. You don’t need to shout or be obscene, just something easy like, ‘you got this’ or ‘come on, last one’. It shows you’re paying attention.” Ro nods. “Ok Ro, your turn.” Ro slides onto the bench and positions his hands. Jay makes a minor adjustment and nods. Ro lifts the bar and starts the set. He gets to 8 and starts to slow. Jay pokes Shae and he leans over Ro and says, “2 more bro, you got this.” Ro pushes out the final two reps. Jay nods to both. He spends the next hour working thru exercises and explanations. Mom yells down 10 minutes and everyone, Jay included, knows what that means. Ro and Shae look at each other and grow quiet. I glance from them to Jay knowing what they want, but seeing how they are too embarrassed to ask. I speak up, “Jay, what’s the most you’ve benched?” He eyes me up, sees me slyly wink, and knows why I’m asking. “495.” He says flatly. ”But seeing as you don’t have 11 plates here, it would be kind of tough to get it…unless we improvised.” The boys look excited. “Max, you’re about 165, right?” I nod. “Shae, you look to be about the same, but let me make sure.” He walks over puts his hands under Shae’s armpits and easily lifts him up. Shae grins from ear to ear. “Yeah, 165. Ro, you look a bit lighter.” He lifts him up and says, “About 155?” Ro nods and is also smiling. “Ok, so we have 485 right there. Now the task will be to distribute the weight evenly on the bar.” Jay thinks for a minute and says. “Max, I need you to sit out. I want you to be spot me and watch your brothers, so I’ll only be lifting 375. Ro, on my left, Shae on my right. Ro, we need to add 10lbs to your side. Grab a free weight. Here’s how it’s going to work. Listen carefully. Me on the bench. Once I’m set, Ro, on my left, grab the end of the bar with your hands and lift your legs toward the middle. At the same time, Shae does the same but from the other side. Please try to do this together so the bar does not become unbalanced. Max, you need to steady them and make sure they don’t fall off.” Everyone nods. Jay slides under the bar, secures his hands and pulls the bar down, firmly onto the supports. “Ok, now.” Ro and Shae get onto their sides, lock their hands onto the bar and carefully lift their legs toward the middle. I shift feet and calves around so Jay is not bumped in the head and his hands are free. I let him know everyone is set. He counts down, “Three, two, one.” And he simply lifts the bar up. He’s barely straining. His chest puffs out, he takes a deep breath and slowly lowers the bar to his chest. He rests it there for a good long second and then slowly pushes it up. I look into his eyes, and he winks at me. I blow him a kiss and he returns it. He proceeds to do twenty reps with ease. By the 15th, Ro and Shae are moving their hands to keep their grip. I tap Jay on the shoulder and he knows to wrap it up. He reracks and holds the bar securely to the supports while the boys get off. Once they’re down, he stands up, pulls off his shirt and does a most muscular for them. They are awed. “And this my friends is what working out can do for you.” We hear the door open and dad takes two steps down and says, “Ro, Shae, it’s time.” Both guys head up the steps. Dad stops them and says, “I think you have something to say to Jay, don’t you?” Ro walks back down and shakes Jay’s hand, “Thanks for the tips Jay and the demonstration.” Shae follows suit. The guys leave and dad comes back down. “Thank you Jay, your help and tips mean a lot to them, even if they don’t know how to say Thank you properly.” “It’s fine sir. I know their hearts are in the right place. If they ever need help or encouragement, they can always Skype me.” Dad pats him on the shoulder and walks back up. “Put your shirt on before you come up. Last thing I need is my wife seeing a muscle guy like you walking around the house shirtless.” He laughs as he leaves and shuts the door. I walk over to him and grope his chest. He flexes and turns it to granite. “Thank you.” I say to him. I lean up and kiss him tenderly. He smiles, pulls me closer, and kisses me back. We straighten up the area, Jay throws his shirt back on and we head up. We spend another 10 minutes talking to mom and dad then head to bed. Yeah, no sex, sorry. Small house with paper thin walls. Next day, Jay and I head out to see some sights. We go to the local world famous botanical gardens and wander around. Jay is amazed and grateful for the experience. We then hit the local art museum which is basically dedicated to the local artist’s family, given that he, his father, his son, and several of his siblings are well known artists. Around 3 we head over to the high school for the lacrosse game. Ro wears number 15 and Shae is in 52. Mom and dad meet us there and we small talk waiting for the game to start. A number of people recognize me from my time at the school and walk over to say hi. I introduce Jay and some gawk, some leer, some are just overwhelmed. Jay takes it all in and smoothly eases the situation. “I’m his personal bodyguard. You know those high maintenance Hollywood types.” He winks at people and they relax a bit. “I will get you back, you know that?” “Why do you think I’m doing it Curly?” He leans over and kisses me on the cheek. The game starts and we are entertained watching Ro and Shae show off their moves. Not sure if this is how they play regularly or if they’re putting extra effort because Jay and I are here. They each take a couple hard hits from the opposing team, which will lead to a few more bruises. Jay winces at every hit and I feel it. I hug him to let him know it is okay. The game ends and we win 9 to 6. We gather back at the house and have a celebratory dinner. A good time is had by all. Ro and Shae do have bruises forming on their arms and legs. They talk about them as war wounds. Jay gets unsettled and excuses himself. I follow and we walk down the front walk to the roadside, out of earshot of the house. He sits down and I ask, “You ok Jay?” “I will be, just give me a minute.” I stand behind him and put my arms on his shoulders and gently work the knotted muscles. He reaches a hand up and pulls me around to the front. I sit in his lap. We put our foreheads together and just sit in the silence. A solid minute goes by. I let him release first. He looks up into my eyes and runs his fingers thru my hair. He quietly says, “If it had been you, I don’t know what I would have done. I think I would have killed them and that scares me.” I pull him close and hug his head. “It really does.” “But you didn’t kill anyone and Ming and Cam will be fine. Jay, please, you need to stop beating yourself up. Nobody holds you responsible for anything, except saving our friends. Look at me.” I lift his chin. “I know you love me and you know I love you, right?” He nods, “Then our world is ok. Fine, we hit a pothole, but we recovered and are getting back to it.” He stares at me, the sadness has returned to his eyes. I quietly, but sternly say, “Ming and Cam will…be…fine…” then relax my tone, “You need to relax and watch it happen. Don’t keep that image of Ming in the basement here,” I touch his head. “Or you will never recover here.” I touch his heart, “And I want my Jay back.” I kiss him on the forehead. We sit for another minute. I get up and pat him on the shoulder. “Take your time, but please come back to me.” I walk inside. Jay appears 2 minutes later. I can tell he cried some more. I walk over to him and hug him. He hugs me back. Dad appears with 3 beers from Victory Brewing. Jay hesitates, but takes it. We walk back outside and sit on the front porch and clink bottles. He starts talking, “Ro and Shae are young and exuberant. Oh to have their innocence again.” He glances over to me and continues, “Max was a hellion at that age. You remember don’t you Max?” I nod yes. “Can you imagine me and his mom with Max at 15 or 16 and two toddlers? There were times we wanted to throw all three kids out the front door and lock it, just so we’d have some peace and quiet. But we stayed the path and took it a day at a time. It was rough at times, but I think we did a pretty good job with them. What do you think Jay? Max turn out ok?” Jay looks me in the eyes, puts his hand in my curls and responds, “Yes sir, he turned out just fine.” Dad gets up walks to the door, opens it, turns and says, “And so will you. Just give it time.” “Thank you sir.” Jay says softly. We are staring into each other’s eyes and I see the sparkle come back. Ro and Shae come out with sodas and sit with us. It’s a Friday night so curfew is a bit later, plus I’m back in town, so mom is being flexible. Ro pulls a walnut out of his pocket. I think to myself, ‘here we go.’ He tosses it to Jay who catches it and looks at it and tosses it back to him. “It’s a walnut, I’ve seen them before.” I laugh out loud. Ro turns red. Jay waves to Ro to toss it back over. Ro does. Jay catches it again and turns so both guys can see his arm. He places the walnut the crux of his of elbow and squeezes. It takes about 10 seconds, but the nut audibly cracks. Jay relaxes his arm and pulls the meat out of the shell. He dusts the shell off his arm. “What else boys? I know there has to be more.” Shae produces an apple. Jay smirks, “Too easy, toss it over.” He puts the apple in his palm and slowly closes his fingers. This would be a non-event in our place, but I know he wants to show off. He flexes his bicep and forearm muscles and the apple disintegrates under the pressure. The juices flow out between his fingers and the palm of his hand. He wipes his hand in the grass and looks at my brothers, smiles, and says, “That the best you got? Come on guys, give me a challenge.” Shae runs back into the house and Ro goes toward the garage. “You sure about this Jay?” He leans over and kisses me. “Yes, I’m having fun and your brothers are good kids. I want them to have something to talk about with their friends.” I rub his bicep which he flexes for me. Ro comes around the corner of the house, see Jay’s bicep fully flexed and stops in his tracks. “Damn.” Is all he says. “Um, language mister.” I say back to him, “but yes, it is impressive so I’ll let it slide.” I pat the bicep which Jay keeps flexed until Shae returns and has the same reaction. “Ok boys, what do you have for me?” Ro hands him a tennis ball. Jay puts in the palm of his hand and crushes it. There is a loud pop when it explodes. Shae hands him a frozen water bottle they would normally take to practice. Jay raises an eyebrow. Shae says they have plenty of others. Jay puts one hand on each end and starts to smash it like a trash compactor would. His t-shirt is now wet and clinging to his chest. His pecs and abs come into relief and he slowly twitches his muscles for my benefit. I’m excited and need to subtly shift positions so my growing erection doesn’t draw attention. Next, Ro hands him a 4 foot iron rod which is ½ inch thick. Jay eyes it up and asks, “Does your father know you took this? I don’t want you to get in trouble.” Ro pleadingly responds, “Max tell him how much junk dad has in the garage. He’ll never miss this.” Jay looks at me and I nod in agreement. Jay stands up, flexes his arm, puffs out his chest, glances at the boys, and says, “Ready?” As they’re nodding he easily twists the bar into a loop. He holds it up and Ro takes it and tries to bend it back. It won’t budge. “Here, let me help.” Jay says. He takes the bar and twists it again and now there are two loops in it. “Oops, didn’t mean to do that.” He says with a sly grin. He hands the bar back to Ro. My erection is growing. He’s just playing with me as well as the boys. He knows I won’t be able to jerk off while we stay here. “Ok, time for one last show, and then you kids need to go to bed. Both of you stand up and stand next to each other.” I know where this is headed, so I subtly cross my lets. They will be amazed and speechless. Jay moves into position in front of them and grabs their belt buckles. “Use my shoulders to stabilize yourselves” They nod. Jay bends at the knees, gets a firm grip, and stands up, straightening his arms, and pushing both kids over his head. Their feet are dangling and they put their hands on his head and shoulders. Both of them say “Whoa” at the same time. Jay lowers them so his arms are at 90 degrees, his biceps not even flexed, then he presses them up again. Now, they are both laughing. My erection is full on and I cannot stand up without causing a scene. Jay very slowly brings them down. Now he flexes his biceps to their full extent, just to show off. He is getting a kick out of this as well, as evidenced by his ear to ear grin. He sets them down and brings them in for a brotherly hug. They hug him back and come over to me and do the same. Shae says to me, “Your boyfriend is great.” “Yeah, he’s a keeper.” I look to Jay and wink. Ro adds, “The guys on the team won’t believe what he did.” “You do have the bar he twisted.” I say casually. They both grab for the bar and Ro gets it first. Dad appears at the door and says, “Ro, Shae, it’s time.” Ro and Shae hug us once more and disappear into the house. Dad steps out, hands us two more beers and asks, “How was the show?” Jay blushes. Dad says, “Jay, it is fine. Those boys think the world of you and Max. Now they have goals with regards to working out and putting on some muscle. Be prepared for more Skype calls than what you intended.” “Yes, sir. I’m glad they had fun and I’m sorry if I overstepped any boundaries with the other stuff.” Dad waves him off. “Jay, it’s not often we get a 250 pound, 6’3” muscle man in the house. I’m fine with it as long as no one got hurt.” He steps back into the house and turns off the lights. “Remember to lock up when you come in.” And he’s gone. I look into Jay’s eyes in the fading light and run my hand over his cheek. Crickets are chirping. Lightening bugs are flittering around us. I hear an owl in the distance. I sit in his lap and snuggle in. He wraps his arms around me and puts his chin on top of my head. I feel safe. We sit like this for 10 minutes or so. His breathing becomes heavy and deep. I put my hand on his chest and feel his heartbeat. It feels normal. I pat him and he releases me. We get up and walk into the house. We spend most of Saturday with Ro and Shae. We go to the high school fields and toss the football around. They try to show Jay how to play lacrosse, but he doesn’t seem to get it. We see a few of the really large truck tires that guys flip as part of their exercise routine. Jay makes a bet with the boys. If he can lift one over his head, they have to do one hundred push-ups each. My brain is screaming ‘sucker bet’, but I stay quiet and don’t let me face give anything away. Ro and Shae talk in hushed and clipped tones for a few seconds and come back with a counter offer. If Jay can lift and carry the tire over his head for one lap around the track, they will each do 150 push-ups. Jay eyes them up and say deal. Everyone shakes on it. Jay sheds his shirt, flexes his chest and arms, just to show off. He squats down in front of the tire and eyes it up. He lifts it upright and rolls it around looking for the best spot to grip it. He’s found it. He squats back down, pulls the tire over him, and grunts while pressing it overhead and standing up. Shoulder muscles bulge, chest is heaving, and his legs look like tree trunks. He winks at the boys and starts off around the track. Every once in a while he will stop, press the tire up and down a few times, then continue on. Ro and Shae follow him closely, and pepper him with questions – is it heavy, how hard is it to keep it from wobbling around, could you carry two? I see what their tactic is, distract him and maybe he’ll drop it. Not likely, but the boys are pretty good, wonder where they got that from? Jay’s about half way around the track and casually says, “You boys may want to get ready to do the push-ups. 150 each is quite a lot. It may tire you out.” Shae responds, “Nay, we normally do 200 at practice every day, so it’ll be easy.” Boom, and there it is. The sucker bet was on Jay, not them. Jay stops, turns to them, with the tire still overhead and says, “Excuse me?” Ro responds, “Yeah, coach told us they would help strengthen our chest and shoulders. So we do about 200 or 250 a day, depending on how hard practice is.” He casually adds, “If you had asked, we would have mentioned it. Max knew about it too.” Jay turns to me, with the tire still overhead, and I nod yes to him and shrug my shoulders. He feigns anger and tosses the tire about 10 feet away. The boys are dumbfounded and Jay uses the opportunity to rush them and corral them into a two man bear hug. He pulls their bodies to his and gently lifts them off the ground while gnashing his teeth and growling. The guys are roaring with laughter. Each one is grabbing onto the bicep they are trapped in. I stand back and watch thinking, been there, done that. After about a minute he starts to jog toward the bleachers with them still in the bear hug. He takes the steps two at a time and gets to the top and maneuvers both guys over the safety railing. “This is what I do to guys who sucker bet me…” and he loosens the bear hug grip just enough so they slip and inch or two down his chest. They both grab his biceps harder. Now it’s his turn to laugh. He pulls them back over the railing and sets them down. Everyone is laughing and sweating at the same time. “I know exactly where you guys get your sense of humor.” He is looking directly at me. “What can I say? They learned from the best.” Jay walks down to me, pulls me in for a hug, and says, “Yes they did.” Shae shouts out, “Come on guys, no PDAs here.” I look up to him and then back to Jay and haul him in for a sloppy, drool filled kiss. When we’re done, I wipe my checks on my sleeve and stare back up at Shae. He’s just shaking his head and laughing. We put the tire back where we found it, collect Jay’s shirt and the rest of our stuff and head home. I ask Ro and Shae not to mention being dangled over the railing as we all know how mom will react, even though they were completely safe in Jay’s grip. They understand and agree. Last night in town means another homemade dinner. Lots of food, good times, and good talk. We make it an early night as we need to get on the road in the morning to get home. Sunday morning brings a hearty breakfast. Jay says he’s cheated on his diet for the next month and will be eating lettuce and carrots for quite a while. Mom shrugs it off and says, “You’re allowed to enjoy some home cooked meals once in a while. This time, they happened to be in one weekend. You need to enjoy food Jay, just look at Max, he certainly does.” She looks over at me and cracks a wicked smile. “Thanks mom. Always appreciate it.” “Oh, my baby.” She comes over and smothers me with kisses and pinches my cheeks. “My baby is all grown up now. Can’t take a few jabs from momma?” I kiss her on the cheek and say, “Love you too mom.” We stand in front of the SUV, hugs and kisses all around. Ro and Shae are especially grateful for the workout routines Jay put together for them. He lets them know he wants regular updates on their progress so he can adjust each of their workouts, and if they have questions, he’s only a Skype call away. We pile in and take off. I lean over to Jay and say, “Thank you. They really love everything you did for them this weekend.” I give him a peek on the cheek. He runs his right hand thru my curls and says, “No, thank you.”
  11. quickquezzed

    grUV

    So, this is my very first story. Thought I'd crack one out, while I'm waiting for my new job to start. Strangely it's more cock growth orientated than muscle growth, as muscle-growth was my original fetish. But there is muscle growth, and should it be worth continuing, there will be plenty more! So, please give constructive criticism and/or praise. Mainly praise. Basically just tell me it's awesome. But honestly, any feedback is appreciated, and should I have enough interest and then time, I may try to continue it. Title may be confusing: grUV - pronounced "groovy". Short for growth: ultra-violet. Which is a teaser for the basis of the growth. But enough waffle, here is: Chapter 1 Wow. What a night. I awoke with a slow grogginess that so often accompanies a night out clubbing down the bay with Dave. Thankfully we don’t have far to walk back, as he has a boat out in the harbour, docked out at sea. Nevertheless, the fact you have to use one of the numerous row boats to row out to it is always hilarious, especially when you’re as drunk as we were. “Ok?” What. I stared blankly, my eyes trying to focus, and take in what had awoken me. “I said, I’m rowing back into harbour to get some food for us all from town.” “Us all?” I croaked back. “Yeah, you, me and Brad.” “Brad?” “That guy I tried to introduce you to at the club. I’ve always said he can crash on the boat if he doesn’t feel like getting the last train back to his place. Looks like he took me up on my offer again, and rowed himself over at some point last night.” Dave explained. I had a vague memory of the cabin door banging open, and waking me in the middle of the night, and seeing a silhouette of a man, as he flopped onto some cushioning on the other side. I couldn’t remember meeting anyone specific at the club, we talked to a lot of people, and all I saw last night was a biggish shadow fall onto the bed near me, I couldn’t make out any discernible features. Nevertheless, I was in no mood to push for details, so simply responded with, “Cool”. “Yeah. He’s already up and gone for a swim. Maniac. Anyway, I’ll be quick as I can, but be nice. You were definitely too out of it to properly get to know him last night.” With that Dave went to the stern and hopped overboard into one of the two rowboats tied to his boat. I lay a while longer, grabbed a bottle of water, did a few stretches, and after a few minutes, felt well enough to venture out of the cabin and into the summer sun. I was just wearing underwear and shorts from last night, so I felt the heat of the sun immediately on my body. It was nice, but blinding. When my eyes adjusted, I looked out to the water, and caught sight of what must’ve been Brad swimming pretty fast back and forth. I took a seat at the starboard side of the bow, so I could face out to sea and watch him. After a few minutes he paused, and looked over to the boat. I gave a very unenergetic wave, but he responded, and began to make his way over to the boat. He heaved himself up onto the boat and for the first time I got a good look at him. The size of the shadow I glimpsed last night did not do him justice. The water trailed off his traps as his torso rose ever higher as he hauled himself up. He gripped the railings harder and pushed himself up, two triceps exploding to life as he did. He then swung a massive leg over the railing, and it landed with a heavy splash on the decking. He flashed me a smile as he began pulling himself to his full height. He had short dark hair which flowed beautifully into full stubble that lined his masculine jaw. His skin was a glowing olive, all of which offset a pair of blue eyes that sparkled like the sea that was still dripping off him. I watched a drop slowly begin descending from his neck. It travelled down the valley between two meaty pecs, and I continued to follow it as it meandered between his six abs. As it fell further, my eyes landed on his crotch. He was wearing just a red speedo. It was dark but shiny from having just been in the water. It looked a size too big for him, being quite wrinkly rather than hanging tightly on him. I assumed he was a bit of a modest fellow who didn’t want to draw attention, or maybe he lost weight recently. But I couldn’t dwell on my thoughts much longer, as he was standing fully upright now, had turned to face me, and said “Hey Stranger, the name’s Brad!”. I introduced myself and gestured for him to sit down just across from me on the other side of the bow. This gave me a great view of him as he sat down opposite me. He leant back against the railing, lying at almost 45˚, exposing his muscular torso to the sun. He brought up his left leg onto the cushioning and leaned his left elbow on it as he supported his head, commenting on how he was still feeling the effects of last night’s drinks. His bicep flexed and bounced up and down as he rubbed his head. His arms were huge, certainly the biggest I had seen up this close, I reckoned at least 18 inches. I empathised with his hangover, and we spoke about what we did remember from last night. He was quite a talker, but I was happy to listen. His pecs heaved when he laughed about the antics he got up to. The drips highlighted how defined and cut he was. I felt I was staring for ages. It must’ve been a while, because the sea water was beginning to dry, and left his body literally glinting in the sun. His speedos were also beginning to look lighter in colour, and I noticed also less loose. This caught my attention, but I wanted to be subtle. I kept directing open questions to him, and only answering with a yes or no to him, so he was soon lost in his stories again. I stole glances down every time he looked away, or closed his eyes to try and remember details of his night. I was right, his cock was definitely growing down there. The wrinkles of the suit began to disappear as a bulge began to form at his crotch. I could begin to see the shape of his dick as it slowly lengthened and filled the speedo out more. It also looked like his balls were expanding too, as the material of lower part also straightened out. As he rambled on, he continued to get bigger down there. His cock was lengthening and thickening; but now with the suit clinging relatively tightly to his new size, the material stopped any further advancement forward. I swear I could see the bulge kink and bend round as it still tried to thicken. This is when it suddenly dawned on me that he wasn’t getting hard. I theorised his genitals must have shrunk down a lot from his swim in the cold morning water. And now he was just warming up to his natural impressive size. However, the misshapen slowly growing bulge looked uncomfortable; and it must’ve been, as while he was still talking, he very nonchalantly pulled the waistband away from his body and bucked his hips. His cock lurched forward and down as it unfolded and grew into the new available space. As he let the speedo snap back onto his body, it now hugged a very impressive round sexy bulge, perfectly filling the perfectly-sized tight red suit. I figured he must be a healthy 5 to 6 inches soft, and pretty thick. Which was quite a pleasant unexpected growth from the initial practically non-existent bulge from his chilly willy I first saw. I was sure this was the case; nevertheless, I decided to test my theory. “How was the water?” I interjected when he finally wrapped up his current saga. “Not gonna lie mate, it was pretty nippy. Sun’s barely had time to warm it at all. Although an ice-cold blast does wonders for the hangover.” He replied. Well the sun had had time to dry him up nicely, and was now reflecting off the salt crystals peppering his chiselled torso. He was a sight to behold, and now that his crotch had stopped growing, I was finally appreciating the rest of him. And there were a lot of bulges to appreciate as they rippled from time to time soaking up the sun. “Why, you thinking of going for a dip?” He said as he stood up to get a bottle of water from the cooler Dave had on board. I watched as he rose to his 6’2” height. Turning sideways to walk across in front of me, I saw his big ass and quads tighten and marvelled as the big red bulge jiggled as he stepped. In profile it was clear just how sexily prominent his bulge was, its heft tugging on the material, showing it was in control, not the other way around. As he spun round to return to his seating position, again with one leg up, giving the bulge breathing space, I finally responded, “Perhaps I will in a bit. As you say, it might help with the headache”. “You a strong swimmer?” He continued. “Yeah, actually, in fact I was captain of my school’s swim team.” I said. “No way! Me too! Well when it wasn’t rugby season.” He replied. We began to converse about our various sporting endeavours at school. The conversation being much more two-way now that I wasn’t trying to ogle him. That being said, after several minutes, I did steal a glance down again. Seeing as he was almost displaying his bulge in that open position, it might seem weird if I keep avoiding it. My eyes quickly flicked back up to his, as I responded to his latest inquiry about which athletic events I preferred. My mouth ran off some generic answers, as my brain was pondering once again whether his speedo package was looking larger than before. I began stealing more regular glances. It was hard to tell. But when he went for a swig of water, tilting his head back, I decided to grab a longer look. I watched, it was hard to discern, but I swear I watched the whole round bulge slowly push the speedo further out as it enlarged. His head came back down, and I made sure to meet his gaze as he let out a refreshing sigh. Now, that I was curious again, I resorted to my initial tactic of getting him monologuing, so I could keep tabs on what appeared to be an ever-growing package. As he answered my barrage of questions, I was able to keep peaking down at his red speedo. I couldn’t stare long enough to visibly see any growth in action, but evidence came in another form. I started to note that wrinkles were beginning to reappear in the suit. Whereas before, the wrinkles suggested a speedo too large for him, these taut lines represented quite the opposite. Initially it was just two. Two lines stretching from each side of the suit to the middle, fading as they reached the flesh-filled pouch. However, with each glance, more wrinkle lines would appear. Four. Six. As the round bulge swelled bigger and pushed forward they continued to appear. Eight. Ten. Twelve! Again, as I was only glancing briefly, I could not see the growth, but on my most recent peek, I clocked that his bulge was almost in line with the end of the cushion now. There were soon too many wrinkles to count, and I noted that there didn’t seem to be any more room for more to form. Additionally, more of his legs were being exposed at the sides, as all the material was being pulled forward by the expanding bulge. He certainly seemed oblivious to all this going on, still chatting away about how much harder it is to play team sports outside of education. I didn’t know how much longer he couldn’t notice for though, the speedo seemed stretched to the limit. Then I heard it. It was hard to make out, as big Brad was still nattering on, but I heard what sounded like finger being dragged along the surface of an inflated balloon. I knew it must have been the fabric of the speedo straining after even more growth from his monstrous package. My theory was confirmed when my next cheeky glance down revealed that a space had been created above his muscular thighs where the material was now lifting away, pulled by what had to be about 9 inches of thick cock. I returned my attention back to Brad, had he not heard it? Apparently not, as he was still mid-sentence and continuing on like nothing happened. However, a few seconds later, I heard it again; and more prominently, as it fell between two words Brad was uttering. Brad continued speaking, but I saw a flash of shock appear in his eyes, and while talking he finally brought his leg down, and leant forward, trying to obscure my view of his bigger bulge. It worked briefly, my attention was now on his hefty pecs, making a muscular cleavage in this new hunched position, but I looked down again, and could still make out the bulge, which was now in line with end of the cushion on which he sat. Brad’s sudden fear and shift in posture must have meant he was aware of what was happening. I looked back into his eyes, waiting to see if he was going to acknowledge this weird occurrence. But he continued his story, finally finishing with a question to me. “Umm,” I murmured, then paused while I tried to actually think of what he had just asked me. But in that silence, the sound of the speedo stretching happened again. With no voice to mask it, it was clear, to us both, what had just happened. I looked to him, and we shared an intense eye contact, still in silence, still gazing into each other’s eyes. Suddenly, a huge, loud and long, fabric-wrenching sound was emitted from his crotch as the speedo strained ever further. I couldn’t help but stare down, as I was now able to clearly see the dreamy round bulge surge forth and begin to overhang the seat. It was growing so big, stretching the speedo, making it paler in colour. “Umm,” I began again, “Are you okay?” I naively asked. Brad slowly and simply leant back against the railings, and spread his legs, allowing me a full unobstructed view of his almighty size. He then grew again. I was unabashedly ogling his growing crotch. The sight, coupled with the sound of the fabric slowly losing its fight to his beastly dick, was such a turn on. “Yeah, I’m very okay.” He replied, almost laughing “You okay?”. I leant back too, “Yeah, maybe too okay!” I joked as my new posture revealed my tenting shorts. Brad laughed. “I wish I had known you were gay, I wouldn’t have been holding back otherwise!” His words were followed by three short bursts of rubbery stretching sounds as the tip of his bulge juddered bit by bit closer to the ground. “Holding back?” I questioned, “Wait, you’re not getting hard right now?” Brad laughed again. “Does this look hard to you?” He said cupping his giant package with his right hand. The round shape and way the bulge moved as its huge size overflowed his hand told me he was indeed still soft. “N.. No.” I stammered, “Bu…but, how?”. “Well, I’m guessing Dave’s suncream isn’t as water resistant as it claimed.” I stared blankly. Brad continued to explain further. “It seems when my body soaks up the sun and makes vitamin D, well, it really makes vitamin D.” His emphasis on the ‘D’ was complimented by another audible strain from his speedo, as his cock probably entered double figures in length. “Basically, when UV light hits my skin, it seems to make another hormone, as well as vitamin D, that goes to my dick and starts to make it grow. My balls too. The more light, the stronger the sun, the more skin exposed, the faster it happens. So, on a summery day like today, when I’m wearing only this, and haven’t got any protection on, well…” He trailed off, gesturing towards the now pinkish tight speedo barely containing an ever growing mass of meat. It grew again, this time the straining noise sounded a little different, almost as though a few of the fabric’s threads were beginning to snap. The change in tone made the tent in my lap bob a little higher. Brad smirked as he saw my cock trying to grow like his, but failing. He adjusted his position, rocking his hips slightly, and I gazed in awe, as the huge soft bulge continued to jiggle for a couple of seconds, which then reminded me, “Wait, you said you were holding back? …What did you mean by that?” “Yeah, you’re cute. I was trying to not get turned on. But seeing as you like…” He paused, and I heard a similar sound to the one just before, as I saw his cock jump a little, “perhaps I should stop resisting”. Suddenly a big straining sound was emitted, accompanied by some definite tearing sounds, as I saw a hardening cock shape surge forth. I could make out the outline of what was cock and what was balls now. Both hugely impressive sizes. Brad grunted and bucked his hips, and I could see the difference the erection was making to his genital growth. His cock was growing far faster than his balls as he got harder. The thick rod was pressed up against the ever-thinning material, so tight that I could make out the patterns of the veins on his dick. Especially as they continued to grow from both his arousal and his unique UV-absorbing condition. Brad moaned as another bout of rubbery straining and ripping sounds emanated from his crotch as the cock tried to lift away from his body as he got even harder. It was beginning to throb, and each pulse was accompanied by a ripping sound. I watched in lustful amazement as I saw holes beginning to appear in the speedo to the left and right of this mountainous bulge. Numerous ripping sounds continued as those strained wrinkle lines tore open into holes, allowing the speedo more slack. But it still wasn’t enough, as Brad’s cock quickly grew to fill the extra room. He was getting so big and hard, it looked around 14”. I could see most of it, as the base was exposed as his cockhead had pulled the waistband well away, and the speedo was more holes than material now. It was throbbing fast, and seemed to struggle to make that final growth it needed to burst free. Brad put both hands on the railings behind him, closed his eyes, leaned his head overboard, and then thrust. I watched as the base of his cock thickened substantially, the swelling then spread in a wave up his shaft, finally reaching his tip, which thickened too, adding that little bit of length so that a huge pop was heard as the speedo disintegrated into shreds, and a huge thick cock slapped up against his quivering abs. Brad was breathing fast, and I was dripping pre, having watched that sexy spectacle. But it wasn’t over. In fact, I guess even more skin was exposed now to the sunlight, which would only increase his growth. His cock pointed straight up and was thick and rigid, now at full mast. But as I suspected the growth continued. I watched as his two apple-sized balls seemed to fill, his cock was nudging up a little higher with each throb, hard to notice, but I could see. And very soon it drew Brad’s attention as the head dug into his pec shelf. He opened his eyes and looked down. Acknowledging the problem, he sank back down onto the cushion, and grabbed his shaft with his left hand pulled it away from his body. Fuck he was thick, his grasp not even close to encircling his cock. He then looked towards me, and pointed his cockhead in my direction and asked, “Want a taste?”. I didn’t even answer but simply moved across to him, took his monster in both my hands and pulled his cockhead into my mouth. It was a tight fit, but incredibly arousing. I slowly pulled my lips back off it, wetting the entirety of the head. I then used my tongue to lick all over his slit and glans, while my hands worked up and down what felt like a telegraph pole. I then eased the head back into my mouth, and began rhythmically bobbing my head up and down. I could feel him sliding past on all sides of my mouth as his fat head pounded the back of my throat. God, he was filling up all the space in my mouth. I then remembered he must still be growing, despite me shading part of his body. I decided to pause and hold everything in place, just so I could feel this miracle. At first, I couldn’t sense any growth. But I moved my hands together so they formed a ring around his shaft, and soon I noticed how his cock was slowly expanding, as my interlocking fingers were being pulled apart by this growing man meat. I then realised that his cockhead was now at the back of my throat, not because I had gone further down on him, but because he had grown another 2 inches in length. I noticed he was getting much thicker too, as my fingertips finally parted. His cockhead was no exception and was pushing against all sides of my mouth, allowing no passage of air. This realisation was such a turn on I almost came right there and then. But the need to breathe triumphed, and I jolted my head back, gasping, while pulling his mammoth junk from my mouth. “Well, well.” Said Brad, “Looks like you are enjoying. Perhaps we should move into the cabin before I become just too fucking big!” And with a smug grin, his cock grew up to halfway up his chest. Brad grabbed it, and began angling it down. “Open wide!” I looked at him confused and scared. How could he think that thing was going to fit in my mouth again after it just nearly choked me? “Your legs, silly!” He explained as he squatted down and slid his 18” dick under my groin. He slowly rose, pausing as he began to take my weight on his thick cock. I saw his quads bulge with dense striated muscle. After all this focus on his growing dick, I had forgotten just how hot and muscular he was. His thighs pumped up and his abs tensed, and he slowly stood up with me supported on his cock, balancing with my hands on his bulging shoulders. I could feel another dark spot of pre leaking onto my tented shorts, this was just so hot; but thankfully Brad wouldn’t have been able to see underneath his big pecs. Standing tall, Brad’s body was now fully bathed in sunlight. As he began marching me atop his junk, towards the cabin, I felt the rate of his cock growth increase, as the log supporting me thickened and rapidly lengthened, splaying my legs further apart. I let go of one of his shoulders, and felt the cock behind me as it grew to 20” and then 22”, each pulse lifting me higher as it gained more strength to take my weight. We made it to the cabin, and everything stopped. Out of the direct sunlight, and so the UV, Brad’s cock finally stopped growing. “Well,” he said, “I’m yours.” I stared into his handsome face, and again saw a smug grin come over his face. He throbbed his mammoth beast, and the rising cock angle made me slide down so that I faceplanted into his chest and stabbed him in the abs with my own boner. “Ooof,” He reacted, “That’s quite the weapon you’ve got there yourself. How about you free him from his prison.” I felt the same way, so swung my left leg over his huge cock and dropped to the floor. As I did so, his cock, now unburdened, swung up and the tip was level with the base of his neck. Having quickly whipped off my shorts and underwear before Brad saw the pre stains, I spun round to take in the view of him again. Gigantic. Everything. Pure masculinity. I had to service him. I grabbed the hand nearest to me, and began feeling and licking all the way up his arms; my tongue and fingers caressing every groove between the thick cords of muscle. On reaching his shoulder, I turned to face him, and had to stretch to touch each shoulder with each hand. His cockhead was level with my face, and was almost touching my nose as his broad chest pushed it out. I tried to ignore it for now, instead sliding both arms down to his biceps. He responded naturally, and raised both arms into a double bicep flex. Big boulders erupted forth, they split my fingers apart, and I tried to dig in, but the meat was just solid strength. I let my hands wander down to his pecs, and like clockwork, Brad started bouncing them, and my cock bounced in unison, tickling his balls in the process. I looked down and saw them. They were like two soft bowling balls, dangling down, halfway to his knees. I was so intrigued, I started fondling them, not noticing Brad begin to moan. I bent down and began to lick all around them, supporting their hefty weight in my hands, and watching as they overflowed from one of my palms to the other. As I licked them from bottom to top, I let my tongue run onto the base of Brad’s dick. He let out a louder deep moan, causing me to look up. I noticed now that his nipples had become sensitised, having thickened up, and were standing out a good half inch from his meaty pecs. I couldn’t resist, I jumped on his right one with my mouth, and began teasing and sucking at it, while ran my hands over his cobblestone abs, still trying to ignore the throbbing pillar next to my cheek. Brad moans only grew louder, he was loving this, and as I switched across to his left nipple, I saw a bead of pre run down his mighty shaft. While nibbling on his left nipple, I decided to reach across with my left hand and play with his right nipple simultaneously. In doing so, my arm was pressed against his 22” cock, and I could feel each throb, and just sense the power in it as it constantly vibrated with pure sexual energy. I couldn’t ignore it any longer. I left both hands twiddling at his teats, but began using my mouth to wet the beast before me. Round and round, up and down I went with my tongue, soaking his member, and causing Brad to start egging me on. When I was confident I had lubricated most of his shaft, I released his nipples and grabbed his cock with both hands, and began pumping his cannon. While continuing to wank him, I pulled the head towards me, at this angle, it was level with my mouth, and although too thick to fully fit in, I did my best to massage the glans with my lips. This was clearly appreciated by Brad, who began moaning and bucking. It was getting so hot, I had to pleasure myself too. One hand on my cock, the other on the largest one on the planet, while my mouth continued to suck its head. I accelerated the pace more and more, and more, until I realised I was close to cumming. “Fuck, I gotta stop!” I panted. “No worries,” Brad replied, “You certainly got me going good!” As I began to regain some composure, a thought suddenly crossed my mind. “OK, I gotta question… if it’s sunlight which makes… this… happen, then how come you don’t already have a cock as long as a road?” “Well, the effects wear off after I cum. I guess all the energy is stored as cum, and having it kept there causes my junk to grow. But once its released, everything returns to its previous state.” I must’ve flashed a look of slight disappointment, as Brad quickly continued, “But I never used to be this muscular, or have an almost 6 inch soft cock. Or even this tall. But a man gets curious; and I tried my own come once, and noticed it led to some permanent gains.” He said as he flexed a bicep up to my face. I grab my dick and slowly start stroking in response. “If you carry on as you did before, you might get a treat”. The idea that I could possibly grow larger, seemingly everywhere, was such a turn on that I was once again close to the brink of orgasm, and a large globule of pre emerged from my slit and ran down my quivering cock. Brad noted this and decisively spoke up, “Actually, I think you’ll like to watch this.” He walked over to the cabin door and stood in its entrance. I was wondering what he was doing, but then as I caught sight of the back of his hefty ballsack dropping down further towards his knees, I realised he was growing himself in the sun again. He was there for not even a minute, and then he spun round. Over 2 feet of thick meaty cock was advancing towards me, the tip bouncing around, now level with Brad’s luscious lips. He stopped inches from me. Bent his head a little down, and pulled his bloated cockhead into his mouth as much as he could. His lips moistened the slit as he used his bulging arms to forcefully pump the column before me. Brad began to moan as his actions became faster and stronger. I had subconsciously began wanking myself too. Brad’s eyes shut, and I could swear he was moaning ‘Fuck’ although his mouth was gagged by a head the size of a rugby ball. He let out one massive but muffled moan, and his stroking suddenly ceased. I looked down and saw his balls heave, and then watched his cock jerk as a torrent of cum ran up inside it and gushed into Brad’s mouth. The instant he began swallowing, I noticed him changing. I took a step back and watched as his whole body seemed to scale-up larger, keeping everything in proportion as he inched up, reaching now what must’ve been a towering 6’3”. He released his cock from his mouth, the spurts having finally ended, and I watched it lengthen an inch or two by itself so that the tip bumped against the bridge of his nose. I was on the edge, pumping like a maniac. Brad opened his eyes, saw me, and immediately placed his hands on his hips. And within an instant I saw his pecs puff out massively, expanding in size, weight and strength. His abs all swelled, fighting for space, and as he lifted his arms up and flexed, I saw his biceps grow larger and larger than before. His muscles were surging with much more energy than the rest of him, and that was my weakness. As his guns grew past the 20” mark, I blew my load and splattered his ripped torso, as his growth finally began to subside. We were both left standing there, catching our breath. I apologised for spraying Brad, and he laughed it off, grabbing a towel. I watched as he wiped my cum off him, and noticed his balls were back to normal, well maybe a slightly bigger size, but I had no reference point. His cock on the other hand was still looming towards me at an inflated size. However, I watched as it both began to soften and shrink, arcing down in the process. Brad cast the towel aside, and looked down at himself from his new height. After what I had just witnessed, his flaccid cock looked a sorry sight. But after glancing back at my own, and then back at Brad’s, I realised he must be 7 inches soft now! Plus Brad certainly didn’t seem unimpressed. “Fuck! Look at me, I’m massive!” He bellowed, as he struck pose after pose. It was true, his muscles had significantly grown. Dave might not pick up on the extra inch in height or cock, but Brad’s bodybuilder stature biceps and pecs were bound to give the game away. I wonder if Dave knows about this? “Damn,” continued Brad as he cupped his enormous left pec in his right hand, “This is incredible! …but we best get covered up before Dave comes back with the food.” I began redressing. Luckily the hot weather would dry my shorts out pretty quick from any embarrassing stains. I watched Brad rummage around the cabin until he found a pair of metallic blue speedos. He struggled to pull them up over his bigger legs. “Wow, I can’t believe how much my calves have grown. …Makes …this uuh..h. a bit difficult though, ..my quads too…” He wriggled about, his meaty muscles tensing and untensing in the process. They were just so big and defined now, I had never seen anything like it. Fuck I was getting aroused again. Brad eventually got the speedos on and over his genitals. They were super tight. And they made such a big beautiful blue bulge. It was shiny and massive, and I can’t believe I ever thought it looked small. Even framed by large cobbled abs and big quads, its size was unmistakeable. His thick 7 inch soft cock and balls already strained the material into a mouth-watering, big, round, shiny bulge. I couldn’t help but start boning up again. It looked so good. Brad caught sight of this, “Calm down now, Dave will be back any second.” I nodded, a bit disappointed and dropped my head. But instantly sprang it back up when I heard the now familiar sound of speedo fibres stretching. Brad was blushing, his arousal given away, and a glance at his package revealed some new taut wrinkles and a bit of delineation showing the outline of his chubbing cock. “No really,” Brad interrupted, resisting the moment, “let’s have you rub some suncream on my new muscles before I ruin another decent pair of speedos!”.
  12. As I slowly opened my eyes I also began to wake up. Yes, there's a double entendre there...well let me explain. He was sitting on the edge of the bed looking down at me. To say this beast of a man was huge was belittling any word that would be akin to describing his immense presence. Colossal is another word that is an injustice to him. He was the size of a God. Yep, like the ones in mythology, or the latest superhero movie. He was literally bigger than any man I had ever seen anywhere, let alone have known...and I'm all about huge muscular men. He was the size of the largest of grizzly bears and almost as furry as one. Even though he was, sort of, hunched over and sitting, I would fathom that he was at least 7...no...maybe closer to 8 feet tall. He upper body, which is what I could instantly see because his sleeveless flannel shirt was completely open , exposed a series of enormous hills and valleys of muscle that were swollen, comic book style, that seemingly took over half of the room. The weight of his chest made his nipples point toward the floor...and his nipples, Jesus; they were literally the size of a baby bottle nipple, but dark and covered with hair. My mouth began to water as I studied and began to imagine sucking on them. As I said, his plaid shirt was open, but I imagine it was for comfort more than showing off his body to me, since I would imagine that most clothes would barely fit this God. Even his pants were "mostly" loose, but I'll get into that in a moment. His arms and torso were covered in tats under his thick coat of fur and they lifted and shifted like images making love every time he moved or even breathed. I looked at his face, only for brief moments in between my raping stares of his body, to see one of the thickest, darkest beards where my tongue would get lost in its forest of density after sucking and kissing his plump thick lips and large mouth. His eyes were dark and intense as they seemingly bore a hole through me, deep into my soul. I could see that his forehead and the rest of his exposed skin had beads of moisture over him as he seemed to gleam with perspiration. As I watched one of the beads begin to trail down his neck, then to his chest and down the pec valley toward his navel, another sense...the sense of smell reminded me of the pure sexual nature of this beast. The musky smell of him was incredibly overpowering, but not offensive. He smelled like a man in every way, but not a dirty unclean man...more like a man who had just finished a huge workout and his testosterone was in overdrive. But this was not a normal man; I had to remind myself that I was not in the presence of someone normal. He was more, so much more. In fact, to retrace my thoughts a bit, as I woke up I had taken a large inhale of him even before my eyes were open and his pheromones hit me like wall which caused me to moan in an orgasmic bliss that took over my body and caused my cock to lightly shoot precum onto my belly. As of now having the realization that I was naked, spread eagle with my legs and arms tied to the bed posts. My cock was already rock hard and pulsating from the normal amount of inhaling his scent while I was unconscious. I also realized that I must have been precuming a lot since I could feel the wetness of small puddles that my pubic hair was soaking in. The fact that I loved bondage was only heightening my thrill and euphoria. My hole puckered on and off as well, begging to be violated, which like my cock was entirely uncontrollable. There was no denying that I was already under his spell with only two of my five senses being taken over. I longed to hear him speak, taste his body and feel him inside me. As I looked down further on him, he had on a green belt that was holding up blue nylon workout pants. While they were very loose around his mid-section his thighs and calves pushed the nylon fabric to a taunt unwrinkled smoothness, even showing the definition of them through the fabric. I exhaled out a hmmpf as I realized that his nylon pants looked more like spandex on him. My asshole puckered again. As I looked closer at the fabric, I noticed that the threads were beginning to tear, but not so much in a burst out of the clothes sort of way, more like they had been stretched to their limits so much that the nylon was beginning to unravel and rip. I'm sure if he would have wanted to, he could have just flexed and exploded out of them, but as with his shirt, i believe he wore these, not to impress, but to actually live in. By the looks of it, the shirt and pants might have been what he wore most all the time. As I said, I just can't imagine where a God like this would find normal clothes to wear. He was much larger than a 5XL or even an 8XL...Hell; I bet his actual size was more of a 15XL. But ALL of that wasn’t even the most amazingly and scary thing about him. Coming down his left leg, from his crotch, like a fully fed python, was a tubular mound that was at least as round as a 2 liter bottle and close to 2 feet long, possibly 20 inches. There was no mistaking that it was his cock, as it’s thick bulbous head could be seen through the fabric, but an even more amazing thing was that the nylon pants at the end had a wet spot that continued to become moistened by a flow coming from his cock head. The threads here were the most worn and I could literally see skin beneath. Following up the Drain pipe I marveled in the size of his balls that filled his crotch area, like a small animal in a bag that moved and pushed its way to get out. I imagined that the production of sperm was enough to fill a gallon jug every time he came. I took another large breath in as I gasped at the size of his cock and the thought of the amount of sperm and it hit me, like a train. My asshole clinched hard, my stomach tightened up and I screamed out in ecstasy as I convulsed in the strongest and longest orgasm of my life. A large glob of cum hit his left pec, dripping down onto his nipple and then down onto his massive thigh. The 2nd shot arched up and over my head, while the 3rd, 4th and 5th shot covered my face, “covered” being the optimal word. The last remaining ropes landed on my legs and torso. As I came, I knew that I had never had such an intense and copious amount of cum in my life and I continued to cum a strong flowing river, as my orgasm took almost a full minute before it was over. After I calmed down, even though my cock was still as rigid as a board, he began to speak and the sound of his low booming, but non-threatening voice satisfied my third sense, and possibly forth sense, as I could feel the vibrations of the words resonate inside my body. Every consonant, hit me like an inward motion of a fuck thrust penetrating me and filling me with warmth and I realized this was yet another way that he could literally make me cum if he were to speak louder. After the last orgasm, I was in need of a rest. He told me his name was Jake and, thankfully, he softly continued as he told me that he had found me floating in the river behind his house. It seemed I had crashed my car into the ravine and had been thrown from it. I tried to remember what had happened, but with 3 or 4 senses being controlled, my mind was not in much use to remember anything other then what was in front of me. Jake said he pulled me out of the river and had stripped me of my clothing so he could look at me to see if I had anything broken. When he realized that, physically I was okay; he picked me up and took me inside his house. Since he had already taken off my wet clothes, he noticed that my cock began to harden and he knew what was about to happen, so he put me in his bed. As soon as I was in bed he said that I began to flay about with my arms and legs as I began my "state of bliss" as he called it, so he tied me down, so I wouldn’t injure myself. That’s when my cock began to shoot precum and he couldn’t help but stare at me. He said he was sorry that he was getting excited watching me and that his body pours a very heavy amount of pheromones into the air, when he gets horny, which he slightly moaned and said was almost constantly. That moan, caused electrical currents racing through me and my cock began to fountain again. This time, luckily, it wasn't as huge of an orgasm as before, but nonetheless, it was the second most powerful one I had ever experienced. When I finally calmed down, he turned to look away from me and then, he looked down, as if he were almost sad and said that he knows he is an outcast and that no one would ever be able to love him. Jake said that they only use him and he hates them for it. I asked him if he could tell me more about it. He told me that he has lived alone for the past several years and that his only outlet is when they come to take him to the base to use him. I asked him why and he hesitated, but then began to tell me that about 5 years ago, he used to work at the biochemical plant over the mountain ridge and there was an accident one day. He told me he was one of their chemists and they were working on a new formula using the sun and some airborne chemicals from space and animal, most Bull, Bison and Bear hormones, to help grow plants to provide added nutrients for the world hunger population. They were crossing it with a new type of laser that breaks down the space and "3B" particles when there was a leak in the containment unit holding the particles, sunlight and hormones. He was asked to suit up and go in and fix the leak before the continued. He said that when he went into the containment unit there was an explosion and he was exposed to the combined elements, which must have changed his chemical makeup and caused him to grow to be like he was now. From the moment he awoke after the explosion, he could feel his body changing, but he wasn't sure what was going on as he was still very foggy and his vision was clouded. He got up and walked over to the exit of the containment unit but that his colleges wouldn't open the door to let him out. He said the look on their faces were of awe and fear. That's when he realized he was naked and huge. He said that almost instantly, his sight improved and he could feel the power inside him rise. Jake said that every sense, emotion and physical trait that a person could have, accelerated and gained 100 fold inside him. He became smarter as his mind and thoughts expanded. The first sense that he realized was at a pinnacle was his vision. It was so good, that he could see through things as he realized he was able to see his follow colleges though the steel wall separating them and he could see them looking at the monitor as they watched him. Jake knew his brain was at about 85% enlightenment, unlike that of only 10% of what a normal human would use, as he actually felt what his three friends were feeling. Alex was in shock, but also in bewilderment. He was envious of Jake and his new body, but he was also fearful. Johnathan was frightened as well, but he was sad and upset about what was happening to Jake. He was immediately thinking of ways to reverse what had happened. Then there was Stu, who was Jake's best friend. Stu was feeling awe and fear as the other two were, but Stu also had a huge desire for Jake. He could feel Stu getting aroused and he literally felt his own cock harden as Stu's did. Even though Stu had a wife and 2 kids, he couldn't help his attraction as he reached full erection and came in his lab pants. Jake looked up at the camera and smiled. He knew that he had caused this and he wanted the other two to feel the same. That's when he felt the power of inhuman strength course through him and knowing that he was strong, probably stronger than anyone on Earth, that he grabbed the door, pulled it off like a piece of scotch tape and flung it aside. He walked out into the same room as his colleges and noticed that even though Alex and Jonathan had begun to run away, they had to cross in front of Jake and his scent hit them. Immediately the two men fell onto the ground, writhing in orgasmic bliss as they both exploded their seed. Jake as well as his colleges had never been homosexual before, but at least for his colleges, there was no escaping Jake's pheromones and sexual dominance over them. Jake himself, hadn't turned gay, but was now Omnisexual or better yet for a lack of word, Alphasexual as there would be no one in the world that if he was attracted to, was completely under his spell and willing to be his sexually. He literally could make someone cum on command either using his mind, body, or scent. After Alex and Jonathan came, both men passed out. Because Stu was so infatuated with Jake, he walked up to the new Alpha and asked how he could please him. Jake decided to use Stu as his first lover. Over the course of the next 3 hours, Jake gave Stu numerous orgasms and was in complete control over the man. That's when he decided to change Stu as well. He now, instinctively, knew that his cum would change Stu to become more like himself, but he knew that if he were to fuck the man, that he would kill him. That's when he began, 'the process" as he called it. He would regulate the amount of cum that Stu would ingest orally causing Stu's own chemical make up to change and grow, making it possible for Jake to enter Stu and fill him with a full load to change Stu completely. After Stu's last oral intake, he was ready to receive Jake's cock. Just as they were about to begin, Jake felt a small pain in the back close to his kidneys. Then as the room began to go dark, he saw a group of military men with Hannibal rifles, which are enough to stop a rhino and he knew that they had used them on him, to tranquilize him. As his powers were still novice, the tranqs seem to do their job. When Jake awoke, he was undergoing a series of tests and over the course of several months; he was the military's guinea pig. They probed him and took samples of his blood and cum. Most of the time, they used machines to get the samples, as Jake's body and existence caused any human in the room to become his plaything. Sure he couldn't fuck them, but it was fun for Jake, when a new soldier had to go in the same room as him and they'd lose all their ability to resist him. He would make them cum over and over, until someone could pull them out of the room. When they had realized that he would cooperate, they released him from his "prison' and began testing "the process". Within a week, the military had been using his cum to grow men at their compound. In less than a month the had an army of over 1000 of Jake's "minions". The one thing that they couldn't do was control them. That was completely up to Jake. He is still larger and he was their master. When he would stay at the compound for a week at a time, he would constantly be "upgrading" his men...upgrading was the word the military used for fucking them and filling them with his growth cum. This also benefited Jake, to which his sexual appetite was always in overdrive and if it wasn't satisfied almost every day, Jake would become easily agitated and his anger would cause issues...broken equipment, broken jeeps, broken building but most importantly, broken humans. You see, when Jake wasn't physically and sexually satisfied, he was an unstoppable fucking machine, fucking and killing those that have not gone through "the process". That's when Jake realized he wanted or needed a partner, a lover, someone to care about. He hadn't seen Stu since the fateful day he changed and as far as he knew, Stu had left the area. Jake wanted someone that actually was in love with him and that he could return that love. That is why he was sitting on the edge of the bed, when I awoke, looking at me like I was his. I would be the one that would be with him and love him and he loves me. It was just that way. Plainly, he just knows things and he knows that when he saw me, that I was going to be his partner. It's just as simple as that...or so he thought. I looked up at him and I was angry. Angry to what had happened to him, but angrier that suddenly, I felt as though I was his project. I was the one that was going to make HIS life better. What about my life? Did he even care about what I wanted? Were my desires and wants in life going to even matter? Sure, I was completely smitten over him, but Hell, I had a mind too. I wasn't just going to be his love slave, his concubine. I wasn't just going to be his Cum Reliever!! FUCK THAT!! And then I began to do my best to get out of the restraints that he had me bound with. At first nothing happened and Jake just looked at me and smiled. I figured he knew that he had me, but it only made me angrier. I began to tug and pull on them and began to hear wood beginning to splinter. I surprised myself when I was able to tear off one of the bed posts with my left leg. Then the right one broke. A new feeling began to take me over; A feeling of strength. I felt a power in me rise and I felt my body expanding. Snap, the left arm tight broke off. I could feel my muscles growing and I looked at myself as my body began to transform. My cock was expanding as well, in length and girth. What once was a proud 8 incher was now already 11 inches long and about 8 inches thick. I felt my testosterone level go through the roof and SNAP, the right arm broke free. This one snapped like I had just broken a spider web, there was no effort involved. Then, Jake put his hand on my chest and held me there as I grew. At this point, even with all the strength that I was gaining and the growing size I was having, I couldn't move out from under him. Then he leaned down to me and kissed me. Electricity ran through my entire body, charging me up even more, causing me to grow even more and faster. Immediately I began to uncontrollably cum again as I had never felt so close and in sync with someone in my life. It was his bare skin against my skin and that's when I knew, I loved him. He took his hand off of me and as soon as I was free, I climbed onto him, feeling his immense cock below my ass and we embraced. My newly rock hard ass was quickly drenched in his precum as he began to shoot it out and I moaned again as I reached a third climax, covering our torsos between us. I told him, that I wished that he could fuck me, and he smiled. He said that he would, but first he asked if I would put my mouth over his cock to take in his cum. He said that he had given me my first amount when I was unconscious and he needed to complete the process so we would be able to make love after I did that. I climbed off of him so that he could take off his pants and his shirt as well. As he did, I kissed and licked his massive muscular arms and I sucked on his nipples, continuing to take in his musky scent causing me to almost lose consciousness this time as I shot another load. At this point, my growth had ebbed, but not my desire, which only increased. I began to cum without stopping. It wasn't spurt after spurt, but more of a consistent oozing pouring out of my cock hole. Still, internally, I was completely in a constant state of orgasm. Jake sensed this and he picked me up off of him so he could get his pants off and he laid me on my back, with my face under his crotch. Before removing his pants, he chuckled and said “poor defensiveness boy, as soon as you take my 2nd load of cum, you’ll be able hold your orgasms until you want to release them.” He added, “I’m going to change you and make you grow, not with just the muscle and size that you have already, but your mind will expand and your body will be do things no other human on Earth will do...not even the men at the base. I have held this back for the one who will be my partner. I know you think you will be my slave, but I do not want that. I want you as my equal. I want us to be the only God's on Earth. Even though you are now much stronger and bigger and you could take me inside you, I want you to have the complete enlightenment that I have. Yes, like the men at the base, you will become mine...a part of me will be you and all of you will be me. But, you will be different than them...you will be more...more of everything. More like me...more than just a human....more than a human...you will be a god and anyone who comes in contact with you will desire you. But you will be my mate...your life as you know it is no longer. We are omnipotent. I will control you and in turn you can control me...all of you!!! Do you wish this?” I nodded yes as I asked him, how this is even possible. That it felt like a dream or some wild fantasy of mine coming true and he laughed as he pulled down his pants showing me his massive cock as it sprung out showering me with his juice and the second it hit me, I again, orgasmed uncontrollably. By this time, I was just about dried out and only small darts of cum escaped my cock. Still the feeling was just as incredible. A steady flow of clear liquid came from the huge mushroom head, dripping down onto my lips. Then he asked if I was still dreaming. I told him....no...I pleaded for him to let me complete the change. He told me to open my mouth as wide as I could and I did. I tilted my head back and up and put my mouth over the slit in his cock head as he lowered it into my mouth. The slit was so large that my lips barely covered it with my open mouth. Then he told me to brace myself, by hold onto his ass or legs and to not let go. I did and soon I could feel heat rising up his cock shaft... ...Chapter 2 begins below
  13. pasidious

    A Growing Love, Pt. 2

    After all the positive feedback I received about the first part of this story, I almost didn't want to try to write this part. I'm posting it reluctantly. I really hope you all can enjoy this part at least half as much as the first. Please, any feedback is appreciated, even if only to tell me you think it sucks! Part 1 __________________ I felt myself begin to sway and my vision was spinning. Did he really just say that? The thought of having sex with this god was too much for my mind to handle. And my dick felt like it would explode. I didn't know a human being could produce so much cum in one day, but here I was, probably surpassing records already, and my dick was about to unleash yet another massive torrent of semen. As I began to sway, I felt two hands on my arms, gripping them, one on either side. The strength in them was unmistakable, and I regained my composure when I felt my dick throbbing again. My vision steadied, and I regained focus on what was before me. Bryan was already a beautiful sight to behold. He had the tan skin of someone who spent most of his time in the sun. He had great style, always looking like he belonged in fashion magazines with whatever he was wearing, all the while making it look like it was always a bunch of clothes he just threw together. He had those light brown eyes that could almost be mistaken for yellow, which complemented his golden curly hair extremely well, and it was all too refreshing that he didn't have blue eyes, which is the overly seen cliche of an appearance for a dude (or even girl). And that hair of his... I don't know how it was so perfect, but it just was. His hair had grown more since we moved in, and it was down past his shoulders in length. It was thick, almost fluffy looking, and he had the sexiest appearance of a surfer dude. Of course, as of now, he had tied his hair up into a pile on his head. Which, quite honestly, was just as sexy as when it was down and uninhibited. Just those parts of his appearance were enough to give me a stubby, back when we first met. He was sexy, hot, and beautiful. But then, today, we finally admitted to each other we liked each other. It was a strange interaction, to say the least, but we got it out in the open. And Bryan... he didn't waste time engaging in some fun. And what goddamn fun it was. The specimen in front of me, holding my arms, making sure I wasn't going to fall over and pass out, is, to me, a perfect example of what male perfection looks like. He was not only beautiful, like he was before, but now he had grown into a muscle god. Muscles bulging all over him, arms that were mountainous when he flexed, abs upon which I could wash my clothes (quite literally), a chest so big I could lose my fingers in his cleavage, legs bigger than my two legs combined, and a dick that had to have doubled in size. And we were both completely naked, with our dicks standing straight up and out, oozing precum onto the floor. His was like a fountain the entire time he was growing, and I don't know how he managed to keep his hands off of it. Yes, there was a puddle forming on the carpet. And he just told me that we haven't even had sex yet. And he still had growing to do. Oh just the idea was making me swoon again. He held my arms tight, squeezing them. His eyes were looking into mine, and mine into his. It was strange looking slightly upward into them now, after having looked down into them only an hour earlier. My dick throbbed hard at the idea of having sex with this god. He pulled me closer to him, our dicks rubbing into our naked skin. I shuddered. He had a concerned look on his face, but still maintained a slight smile. He lowered his face to mine, and planted his lips on my lips. Suddenly the feeling of vertigo completely vanished, and it was replaced with total comfort and safety. I hummed softly, and I could feel his lips smile. I immediately brought my arms around his back, one lower than the other, and allowed my hands to roam all over the muscled terrain. Our dicks were pressed firmly between our bodies, and I could feel the sticky wetness that was seeping out of each and spreading between us. We both pulled our lips apart simultaneously, and he had a huge grin on his face. Fuck. That face. I could stare at it for days and days on end. He wrapped his arms completely around me, and I could feel the ridiculous muscles of his arms pressing into me. I laid my head against his chest, and the hard muscles of his pecs had absolutely no give. And yet, they were so warm and comfortable, like my head belonged precisely right there. I wanted to hold him closer to me. I wanted my soul and body to merge with him. Physically, we were already as close as we could get; but I wanted to become one with him. He suddenly detached himself from me, and I was slightly dismayed at first. But then he spoke for the first time in what seemed like forever. "How ya feelin', dude? You gonna be okay?" He chuckled ever so slightly. I nodded in response. "Yeah... yeah. This is all just... insane. But, amazing. I've never even fantasized about this type of thing, and yet here you are, an actual dream I didn't know I had." "Would you sayyyyy... I'm better than a fantasy?" He flashed that evil grin and flexed his right arm. I felt my dick throb again. "Oh fuck, Bryan. Yeah, you're better than a fantasy." I wrapped my hand as much as I could around his huge bicep. It was so hard, and quite vascular. My fingers couldn't even reach from top to bottom, from his peak to his bottom triceps. "What would make this even better than it already is?" He sounded so innocent as he asked it, yet he maintained that evil look in his eyes. "I'm... uhh, I'm not sure it can get any better than this." He held his arm flexed, and even pumped it a few times, letting me feel his mountain of a bicep flex and unflex and flex again. Then he lowered it, grabbed my hand, and flexed his other arm, and did the same with that one. "Unnghh" I quietly moaned. "You think so?" He kept his eyes locked onto my face, even though my eyes were on his hot arm. "I dunno, BRAH. I think it can." "Wha...? Huh?" I was zoning out, too busy looking at his sexy-as-fuck muscles. He took my face with his hands, and planted another kiss on my lips. He pulled away, briefly, and smiled. Then resumed kissing me, letting his tongue slip between my lips, entwining with my own. Even his tongue had grown stronger, as it dominated mine. He lightly bit my lower lip, and tugged on it. He then moved his lips to my cheek, kissing me all around my face, and allowing his lips to travel to my neck. Every so often he'd use his tongue and flit it over my skin, then resume the kisses. He then moved his mouth to my ear, still using his tongue, and bit on my ear lobe. His hot breath on my ear sent shivers up my spine. I think I was silently moaning. I couldn't even make noise, but I felt like I was definitely moaning. He took my hand, and guided me to his bed. He sat down on the end, and pulled me down next to him. Our dicks were still at full mast, standing straight up. He kissed my lips again, softly, and wrapped his hand around my cock. I felt jolts of electricity shooting up and down my limbs, and my entire body quivered. He then shoved himself backwards onto the bed so his whole body was on it, and he pulled my arm with him. As he lay on his back, he looked up at me. His chest was heaving up and down, and his abs were clenching and unclenching with each breath. His shoulders were so fucking hot; so round, and so big. I had turned myself around, on my knees on his bed, looking down at him. He no longer had a smile on his face. "So, you ready for this, dude? I plan to give you exactly what you want." My breath caught in my throat. I couldn't even remember what I told him I wanted, or if I ever did tell him. Again, I opened my mouth to speak, but couldn't make sound come out. "D'you remember? You told me I should get as big as I could possibly get." He chuckled, and pulled me down on top of him. He wrapped his arms around my body, and pulled my face to his for a long, passionate kiss. His strength was enormous as he held me against him. I wouldn't have been able to escape, not that I wanted to. His tongue was so far into my mouth I swear it was partly in my throat. "Mmmmm" I heard him moan. I was kissing him back, trying to fight his tongue for dominance. But losing. My hands were roaming all over his sexy arms and over his shoulders and traps. It was my turn to moan. Our dicks were pressed between us, and I could feel every time his would throb and quiver. Precum was still oozing everywhere. The smell of sex now completely permeated the entire room, and I wouldn't be surprised if the scent had made its way through our door and into the hallway. I might be taking a leap, but I wouldn't be surprised if this was the most two human beings had ever been sexually aroused. "Fuck, yeah," Bryan whispered. "It's time, bruh. I need you to fuck me." What. My mind was sent spiraling as it sank in that he wanted me to fuck him. I honestly figured it'd be the other way around. My dick ached, and I realized I wanted to be inside him more than anything else in the world right now. I wanted to be one with him. I wanted to fuck him. I looked into his eyes, and he into mine. The connection I felt with him in that moment was so strong. The bed creaked and moaned a little as he shifted his body and turned himself around, getting on his hands and knees. His ass was in the air, and I finally got a good look at the bubble butt he now possessed. His ass muscles had grown, too, and there were even striations visible. I saw him shudder. "Fuck me, Alex, dude!" I didn't need to be told again. I moved behind him, taking a small moment to appreciate the gigantic triceps that were bulging out of his arms as he supported his own weight. His ass was beautiful, and I took my hands and placed them on either side. I brought my pelvis towards his hole, and allowed my dick to glide down his crack lightly. "Unnnnnffff!!" He moaned. I felt shivers, myself. I inserted my tip, slowly breaching him. "Ohhhngg," he moaned again. "Oh fuck," I whispered. I pressed some more, inching my way into him, letting my cock slowly make its way inside. Every centimeter was pure, electrifying pleasure that shot its way up my dick and radiated throughout my entire body. I kept pushing, until all 7 inches were inside him. "FUUUUCK!" He yelled. I flexed my dick a few times, and started to fuck him. I slowly pulled back a bit, then rammed him. Then one more time. I began increasing the pace, and each time he'd either moan or shout an expletive. His hair was beginning to fall out of the tie he'd put into it, but he didn't seem to even notice. The telltale sound of sex was filling the air in between his moans, and then I heard it. That soft stretching noise. My eyes nearly bulged right out of my head when I saw what was taking place. His back was widening again. The terrain of his back's huge muscles was already impressive, but now they were swelling and bulging even more. His shoulders were swelling bigger, and I could see his traps rising even more towards his ears, almost making it look like he had no neck from behind. His midsection remained largely the same, but as I held onto his ass, I could feel more swelling there, as well. The muscles were forcing my fingers to spread apart as they grew, and I glanced down and saw even his legs were growing again. "Oh fuck, OH FUCK!" He yelled. His calves were getting fucking huge, bulging into bowling ball size masses. "FUUUUUCK!" He moaned. I was so glad I was on auto-pilot, because I continued fucking him, gliding my cock in and out of him over and over, enjoying the feeling of his tightening hole around me. I was beginning to feel the sharpness of an orgasm welling up at the base of my dick, and I knew I was going to cum soon. His hair had completely fallen out of the hair tie, and his golden curls were hanging in front of his face, swaying with our rhythm. His triceps were getting fucking insane. They were already huge horseshoes, but now they were getting even bigger. His triceps were flexed as he held his weight up, and they seemed to be responding to the strain by growing faster than anything else. And there was no doubt that his biceps were growing, too. I continued fucking him, in and out, and the bed was creaking and squeaking louder with each thrust. His increasing weight was placing a strain on the bed, and I couldn't even imagine how much this beast must weigh now. "Unnnnngh!! FUCK! OH FUCK!" This is the loudest I'd ever heard Bryan get. Veins were snaked all around his arms, and then I saw his neck bulge as even it grew larger. I happened to catch some movement from below me, and I saw his legs inching longer, and FUCK, he was getting even taller. That did it. I felt the sharp explosion that occurred within my balls, and then the intense pleasure of cum shooting from them and into my dick, surging to the tip. "FUCK! BRYAN I'M CUMMING! OH FUCK OH FUCK OH FUCK!!!" And then "Crrreeeeaaakkk" the bed made the loudest noise it had yet, and suddenly we were both falling with the bed as its legs finally gave up and snapped from the weight. "FUCK!" I yelled again, as the first shot of cum blasted from my dick and into Bryan's ass. The bed's collapse did nothing to stop our rhythm. "Ohhhhh yesssss, OH YESSSS!" Bryan's voice was deeper, and its sound made my dick throb even harder than it was before as it shot more hot cum into his ass. "Unnngh!" Bryan was grunting each time I shot. My cock tingled as my orgasm ran its course, and I arched my back as the final surge of cum blasted into Bryan's hole. I felt the final throb as my dick expended itself for what felt like the hundredth time for the day, but this time inside this muscle god. We both remained in position, panting. His body was huge and so muscular. My dick was softening inside him, still, and I was reluctant to separate myself from him. I pulled until I popped out, and I saw him begin to push himself up onto his knees. I sat back on my legs and, still panting, watched as he turned himself around. My heart stopped in my chest as I took in the behemoth that now sat in front of me on top of a broken bed. He was an absolute monster. His chest was so big you could sit things on it, and his nipples were pointing downward. His serratus muscles were even pronounced, sitting on either side of his abs and beneath is chest. FUCK! His lats were the wings that denoted his status as a real life angel. He was breathing hard, as his chest moved up and down, and his abs clenched. His shoulders were at least as wide as two of me, and absolutely huge. I think his shoulders were as big as water melons, with veins protruding from them and snaking down is godly arms. And oh my god. His arms. They were so fucking hot. My dick was already plumping up again as I took in the sight of him, and when I laid eyes on his arms, my dick instantly shot up to full mast. I'd imagine he could lift a car at this point. At least one end of a car, anyway. But shit! The amount of strength this man must now possess was beyond my imagining. My cock was throbbing again, already. And then I noticed his dick was still hard as ever. I think I understood now why his dick grew so much in the beginning. His body simply grew to match the size of his dick. As I was scanning his body with my eyes, I didn't notice he was watching me. I finally happened to look at his face and saw this cute half smile appear when our eyes met. I have to be honest, though. At this point, with this giant in front of me, I felt slightly intimidated. He could lift me with one hand and crush me, if he wanted. He was partially laid back, resting his weight on his elbows as he watched me. "Like what you see, bro?" He finally spoke. His deeper voice made my dick quiver, and it resonated within my soul. I loved it. I gulped, and realized my throat was once again dry. And nodded. He sighed in response, and let himself collapse entirely onto the mattress, his beautiful hair spreading out in a sunburst behind his head. Laying flat, I could see he had a content smile on his face, and he was just gazing at the ceiling. "Dude, the amount of cum you shot into me... Holy fuck." He lay there in silence for a while, and I could only sit where I was, staring at him and appreciating his beauty. "Dude! What are you waiting for? Come here!" He was tilting his head up and met my eyes, and beckoned me to his side. I tentatively moved toward him, and I felt his iron grip wrap around my arm. He pulled me down next to him, and wrapped his gigantic arm around my back, bringing me close to him. He turned his head so his face was right in front of mine, and his beautiful golden eyes were staring into mine. I suddenly felt safer than I'd ever felt before. I felt as though this is exactly where I was meant to be; that there was literally not one other place on Earth that was better suited for my presence. He moved his face so close to mine our noses touched, ever so lightly. He then kissed me softly and gently, only for a second, and then held his forehead against mine. He closed his eyes, and I followed suit, and all I could hear was our breathing. Then I felt it. My entire body was wracked with immense pleasure as I felt Bryan's fingers wrap themselves around my cock. I opened my eyes and saw his eyes again, looking into mine, with that devilish grin on his face. "Ready, BRAH?" FUCK that surfer shit made me go nuts. He started jerking me, and I wasn't far off from another explosion as it was. I decided I was done letting him give me all the pleasure, so I wrapped my hand around HIS cock. It was huge. My fingers didn't even meet all the way around it, but as soon as I touched him, he groaned. "OHHHHNNNGGGGHHYYYEeesssssss!" I felt his dick throbbing hard, and rapidly. He was so hard and horny. Veins were pulsing and snaking all over it. "Unnngh! Unnnff!" He was grunting and groaning with each stroke of my hand. He bucked his hips, and I saw his entire lower torso leave the bed. I suddenly felt his entire body quivering, and I knew he was close. It was right then that I felt that immense pressure at the base of my own dick, and I knew I had an imminent explosion coming. "Oh fuck, FUCK! Bryan I'm gonna cum!" I felt the sharp sensation of cum entering my dick and launching to the tip. My head turned dark red, and a shot of hot, thick cum blasted out across the dorm room and went as far as my own bed on the complete other side of the room. Then another. My balls were emptying themselves yet again, and I felt throbbing throughout my entire being as my dick shot blast after blast of cum across the room, until it was just a slight dribble oozing out and around Bryan's hand. As soon as my orgasm subsided, Bryan's began. "MY TURN, DUDE! OH GOD! HERE IT COMES!!!! OHHHHNNNNNGH FUCK!!" His cock throbbed hard once more, then it flexed in my grasp. I felt my fingers forced apart, and FUCK! It grew! Again! But then I heard the cum leave his shaft. "AHH!! AHHHH!!" He was practically screaming. I saw his eyes roll back into his head, his mouth wide open. I could actually hear the first shot erupt, and a white hot thick rope of cum shot so hard that it went straight to the ceiling, splattering so hard that we heard it make impact like a fucking water balloon splattering against a wall. I felt his cum raining down on me, and then another powerful shot erupting, splattering the ceiling again. More of his godly cum rained down on us. He shot like that at least 10 fucking times, and every time, it hit the ceiling. It finally started to subside, and his cock was shooting less distance. Finally, it was just a dribble, leaking cum all over my hand and the bed. "Oh FUCK, dude! That was the best orgasm of my life!" Cum was still dripping from the ceiling, and neither of us cared. It was everywhere. Bryan sat himself up on his elbows, and looked over at me. He had a grin on his face, as he typically does. I felt so small next to him, and it was so hot. I couldn't reconcile the fact that this dude was smaller than me only hours earlier. Now he was a monster. A hot, sexy, beautiful surfer monster. I looked back up at him from laying on my back, breathing hard. We may have broke a record somewhere for most intense love-making. Bryan sat all the way up, and scooted himself to the end of the mattress so he could stand. He stood up, and HOLY FUCK, his head was brushing against the ceiling. He was absolutely huge, and all muscle. He brought his arms up into the air and stretched, and I saw the devilish look in his face when he suddenly brought his arms down into a double bicep pose. "Unnnnff..." I moaned, and shuddered, at the display of power before me. He knew he was putting on a show, and I loved it. He made like he was stretching another way, and then placed his hands by his hips and flared his lats. And then, he didn't even bother trying to look like he was stretching, he just went right into a most-muscular pose. I felt myself swooning again. "Come on, BRAH! Stand up! I didn't grow for you so you could just look at me!" I stood up, and he grabbed my hand and brought my body against his. He wrapped his arms around me again, and held me. I reciprocated the embrace, and we stood there like that for several moments. The light of dusk was entering the room. Bryan broke our embrace, and he, for the first time since before he started growing, showed his less confident side. "Soooo, uhh... Alex, dude... did you like it? I mean, how I... grew... and everything?" I felt a smile widening across my face as he said those words. Tears were forming in the corners of my eyes from pure happiness. His face was turning bright red. He was blushing! This dude just grew into a muscle god, and he was blushing! My heart felt like it was going to explode. "Bryan." I shook my head, and looked down at the floor, trying to avoid laughing. "What?" He responded, softly. "I love you." The smile that spread across his face was joy, no doubt about it. And it made me so happy that this perfect dude was the guy I fell in love with. He grabbed my hands with his, and pulled me into his body again, and kissed me, long and hard. His golden hair fell over my own face as he did. He only broke the kiss to say, "I love you too, brah. You're definitely the perfect dude."
  14. Sup? I just signed up to this forum, and I am just excited to delve deep into what you guys have to offer. I've been a huge muscle fan for practically my entire life, so just being on here is amazing! Wish I found this place sooner. I've been cooking up this story for a good while now, and have been scared to release it due to me not having that much, well, trust in it. After all, this is my first time writing about something like this. But I decided to take the leap and see where it will take me. All in all, this is my first story post. I really do hope that you can find some enjoyment in what I have written. And, if you don't, please do not hesitate to tell me why. I want to get better so I could entertain you guys! A special thank you to Vinsfield(an0n12)for being such an awesome guy. Without him, I probably would have never been inspired to make these series of chapters. This is for you, dude! Update: Sorry for the absence. Hey, guys. I know that I have been gone for an insanely long amount of time, and I just want to apologize. I know that most of you guys have been hoping for another part to this, so, again, sorry for such a long absence. School has been terrible. Matter of fact, it was only because I had July 4th off that I was able to continue working on Derrick and Me, since my workload was pretty much nonexistent on that day. Nonetheless, I went back and re-wrote everything for the story. And when I mean everything, I mean everything. The story (up to chapters 0 - 2) will hold a few aspects that you guys saw and liked in this post, but there are a few things that have been re-purposed and a few new things that have been added to give the story a bit more depth. Long story short, the version I have been working on is an entirely new take on Derrick and Me. I decided to re-work the story because I believed a few aspects of it made it rather lacking. Actually, a few of you guys even pointed out some of the things the story did wrong, which I must thank you all for. Nonetheless, I have re-wrote chapters 0 to chapter 2, and I will continue to update them until I am comfortable with how they look. That brings me to the next part of this update. I wanted to delete this post, due to it now being obsolete with the coming of the newer version. However, I knew that many of you guys enjoyed some parts of this version. So, I decided to simply archive this post – marking it as old – while uploading the newer version of Derrick and Me on a separate post. With that said, this post will not receive any more updates. No edits, no updates, no new parts – nothing. I’m going to dedicate my time to the one I re-wrote. But I just want to say thank you for the support that all of you gave me when I first posted this. Without you, I wouldn’t have been able to detect what was wrong with this story. So just thank you! Anyway, here is the link to the newer version of Derrick and Me: Chapter 0: When I first met him, we were both just beginning high school. I was around 15 years of age, and he had just turned 14. Given, I saw him around school a couple of times, just being a typical kid. But, there was something about him that made me interested in him. I wanted to say something to him, but it was hard for me to do so. I was a shy kid, who was afraid of embarrassing himself. I never talked to a lot of people due to that issue. It was due to this shyness that I couldn’t make a lot of friends back then and was the reason why I struggled with just introducing myself to him. But one day, everything changed. On that day, a teacher asked me about what I wanted to be when I grew up, and I told her that I wanted to be a bodybuilder. He was interested in bodybuilding just like how I was, and so he came to me after classes ended and asked me if I wanted to hang out with him and talk about the Olympia. And from that day forward, we became close friends. Every day we talked about everything under the sun about bodybuilding– how to meal prep, what kinds of work outs we could do, and the bodybuilders making the headlines in the fitness magazines. As time went on, we both got our parents to buy us a gym membership, and we started working out every week. We pushed each other to the limit for about a year, and, by the time that we both reached the 10th grade, we were the biggest kids in the school! Our relationship grew as we continued to work out with each other. We quickly turned our friendship into something brotherly. We became closer as we became bigger and stronger. It was surprising to me at the start, since I never thought I could achieve something like this. However, I loved every second of it. We became so close that, after we pushed ourselves in the gym, we would chill and eat at my house. Sometimes, when the workout that we did was strenuous enough, Derrick would just crash at my house for the night. When this happened, since we didn’t have an extra bed for Derrick, we would both just sleep together on the same mattress. Sometimes, when Derrick wouldn’t have anything to sleep in, he would just strip to his jockstrap and sleep next to me, and neither of us would mind. I kept telling myself that this is what friends usually did, and that it was nothing bigger. But, deep down, I knew that such was a lie. I started developing feelings for Derrick, but I hid them out of fear. I don’t even remember what I was even afraid of, but I just couldn’t bring myself to confessing. But, deep down, I knew I loved him. And, to be honest, I believed that he was in love with me too. We were “brothers” for a good while. But then, one day, he just disappeared off the face of the earth. I tried calling him, but then his phone was de-activated. I went to his house to ask his father about what happened, but, when I approached the man, he just dismissed me. To say that I was worried out of my mind would be an understatement. I searched everywhere for him. I called everyone, asking where Derrick was. I never found out what happened to him, and the reality that I would never see him again hit me, and it hit me hard. Going to the gym was never the same without Derrick. I contemplated just quitting the gym all together. However, I couldn’t just let myself lose everything I worked towards. I knew Derrick would have wanted me to continue pushing myself while he was gone, so, despite me losing my friend, I pushed myself ten times harder than before. By the time that I was in my senior year, I was practically half as big as those IFBB bodybuilders. But, as I grew bigger and stronger, I still felt something missing. I always looked back to what me and Derrick had - how we grew with each other and how the bond between us grew. I reflected on how all of that was just randomly cut short. By that time, I wanted to say so many things to him. But I knew that it was too late. And so, despite me fulfilling my dream of becoming big, I still felt empty inside. It has been 10 years since Derrick disappeared…. Chapter 1: Walking Alone It was nine o’clock pm. The streets where devoid of any life. The only thing that accompanied me was sounds of the wind blowing past me, my boots hitting the ground, and the rustling of my gym bag. My work at the care repair shop ended just an hour earlier, to my satisfaction. After an entire day of dealing with my horrible boss and insufferable customers, I was ready to go to the gym to sweat out my day. Going home to crash just could not cut it, I had to go to my second home - The Lifting Dead. To be walking on such barren streets did make me feel increasingly lonely, but the lack of people around made walking to the gym so much easier. After all, the last thing that I would need is to come from a crappy day of working only to be harassed by people who think they can take me on. Plus, walking alone does help me clear my head and think about my routine before I enter. In a few moments, I found myself at the entrance of the gym. I scanned the entire frame, took a long sigh, and attempted to force myself through. However, like always, I initially struggle with fitting through. “Yeah, this is the only thing I hate about this” I grumbled to myself as I tried to fit my large mass through the tiny door frame. With a bit of time and elbow grease, I was able to get through the door frame. However, by that time, the trainers from the front desk and a few gym rats were glancing at my direction, obviously butting their nose into my issue with the doors of this establishment. I brushed their glances off my shoulder and walked up to the counter to get my ID scanned. As I walked up to the desk to get my ID scanned, I noticed someone else trying to get through the gym door. I kind of laughed to myself, but I didn’t focus much on him. By the time I had my ID scanned and was heading towards the locker room, the man was already out of his predicament and was chatting up the guys at the front desk. I didn’t necessarily care about what they were talking about though, as I was just psyching myself up for my hour-long workout. *45 minutes later* My chest became stretched and tightened, while my veins popped out of my skin as I raised the barbell over me. The pain rushed throughout my upper body, and I could feel the endorphins spread itself through my veins. “Five…six…seven…” I whispered to myself in between breaths as I relentlessly working out my chest. The pleasure that I was experiencing was directly connected to the strain that went through my chest. As lifting the barbell became more strenuous, the pleasure that I experienced became more intense. I felt every fiber, vein, and muscle in the part of the body I worked out exert all its energy into a single forward motion, while actively fighting against the weight that was placed on you. I felt like the strongest man alive with every push you make. “twelve…thirteen…fourteen…” I pushed through my lips as I tried to make each rep count. As I lifted the weights over my chest, I could have felt my chest stretch and grow by a few inches. Imagining the gains that I would gain from each repetition filled me with the energy needed to push through. Just having that feeling course through your body while knowing that, after all this, you would become stronger than ever….it was magical. “Eighteen…nineteen…” I said as I struggled to get out that one last rep. With all my might, I squinted my eyes, exerted all the energy out of my upper body into this one last push, and lifted the weight over my body once more. The intensity of the workout reached its climax, and so the pleasure became immense. I felt all the endorphins course through my veins with this last rep. Everything about it was spectacular. “Twenty…fuck” I said as I placed the barbell back into its rack, while feeling all the energy, pleasure, and strength drain out of my body. I felt weak once again, which only made me desire to keep working at it. I lifted my body up from the bench press, the energy that I stored dripping from all over my body, with my wife beater sticking to my body like a leech. I took off my shirt, exposing my glistening, hairy chest. My chest hung out into the open, it’s veins bleeding out of my skin and the whole formation throbbing endlessly. I look down and pop my pecs, smiling to myself about how great that workout was. I looked around the gym room, butting my nose into other people’s workouts to see if they were pushing themselves just like how I was. 99% of the people there were just doing weak or incorrect reps or were just dicking around on their phone. I laughed to myself, knowing that no one in this gym could rival me, my mass, or my dedication to the sport. “Yeah! Just one more” said a man with an extremely deep voice. I took a quick glance behind my back, only to see that guy I saw earlier helping this woman finish up her leg workout. “One more, Beth! You can do it!” the man said as he supported the woman, who was trying to finish her last squat. She was able to push through, and, after she was done, she dropped her weights and started to breath heavily. She then started to laugh hysterically. “Wow, Derrick” The woman said as she tried to catch her breath. “You’re really pushing me”! My ears perked up when I overheard the lady mention the man’s name. Derrick? My Derrick? And for him to have just randomly appeared out of the blue and in my gym. It just seemed too weird for me to just accept like that. I turned around to get a better eye on the trainer. He was a very tall man – possibly 6’0 – with a large build. His arms and legs were toned, and he was able to fill out his tank top nicely. He looked young, but he happened to be bald. He had colored tattoos of roses and dragons painted all over his arms, but they were a bit hard to see, because his dark skin made it so. He was a far cry from the Derrick that I knew. Given, it has been ample time for someone to go through puberty and to just change overall. I kept looking at the man, as he shook the woman’s hand and walked away. As she walked away, he seemed to have picked up on the fact that I was watching him. So, he made his way towards my direction, and placed himself right in front of me, with a very light smile growing on his face. I was shocked that he decided to come over here, but I straightened myself out and decided to be the first person to say something. “Uh, sup? Didn’t mean to but my head into your business” I said nervously, as I felt myself get slowly lost in his hazel eyes. “Okay” said the man, his smile slowly fading away. The atmosphere slowly became more uncomfortable as this continued. I grumbled, trying to figure out what to say next. My mind was trying to process the possibility that the person standing in front of me could be him. Before I could pull a word or two out of thin air, I heard him chuckle for a quick second. “Dude, are you fucking serious right now? You, seriously, don’t remember me” the man said, as he looked deeper in my eyes. I found myself speechless as he stood there with a serious face. It was only a few moments later when I found myself crumbling onto my bench as he softly pinched the side of my neck. “Aw, shit, what the fuck!?” I screamed as I caught myself. “High school, 10th grade.” The man said, chuckling even louder as he reached his hand down to help me. “You were talking shit about how were getting bigger than me. Got me pissed off, so I pinched you on your pressure point to get you to shut up. You ended falling to the floor crying, and I ended up getting detention for 3 days because they thought I was starting something” the man said. At that moment, I knew what he was talking about. And, at that moment, I knew who I was talking to. “You jackass. What the fuck are you doing?!” I said jokingly, and I grabbed Derrick and gave him a hard hug. “Hey, you know what I am! Weird and random” Derrick said, as he patted my back hard. “Like always, dude” I said, happy that I was able to reunite with my friend once again. “Dude, how long are you going to be here for”? “I was actually going to talk to my bosses, then I was gonna change out into my street clothes and leave” Derrick said. “Ah, cool! Well, I was going to finish up my routine. Guess I’ll catch you in the locker room, dude” I said, as I bumped fists with him. “Sure thing! Catch you later, dude” Derrick said we both parted ways to take care of our business. As I went to the free-weights area of my gym, I stopped pre-maturely to think. “Wait…” I said as I stopped for a moment. “Derrick works here”!? Chapter 2 (part 1): Reunion The time was 10:30 pm when I finished up the last of my chest workouts. As I sat down on the cold metal bench, I could feel my pecs pulsate subtly. I was drenched in an unimaginable amount of sweat, to the point where my tank top became heavy and transparent. It stuck tightly to my rough skin, so, to cool myself off and to make myself more comfortable, I chose to take it all off. As I pried the drenched tank off my body, I felt a great sense of relief with my skin being set free. I rolled up and threw my tank top onto the bench, while standing up to examine myself. I was able to truly admire every muscle on my form. My whole upper body was exposed, glistening in my sweat. The definitions of my six pack abs showed profusely with the addition of the liquid. Every part of it popped from my body, giving me a nice, defined bubble gut. I was able to truly admire my throbbing chest, counting each long vein that bled from my skin. They were like huge jugs that could swallow anything that dared challenge them. I popped my pecs a bit, snickering to myself about how heavy and large they have become. I then checked out the logs that I call arms, slightly flexing them to make every muscle and vein pop. With my other hand, I traced my fingers over each crevasse bulge. I was lost in the formation of my own body. “Stop feeling yourself” Derrick said, as he stood at the corridor of the locker room, smirking to himself. I quickly rose my eyes from my body, caught off guard by Derrick. I just chuckled to myself as I stopped flexing and plopped myself onto the bench behind me. “Hey, I should be able to appreciate what I have” I said as I gathered my tank and threw it into my gym bag. “Well, I guess you deserve to see the spoils of your work. You sure as hell got big ever since I last saw you” Derrick said as walked to where I was. He sat down right next to me and punched my biceps to see how thick it was. I flexed it a bit more as he did so. “You ain’t anything different, Derrick. I mean, dude, you’re look like the fucking Hulk” I said as I took my free hand to feel Derricks biceps. They were a bit more defined than mine but were just a tiny bit smaller. Derrick stopped punching me as so to flex both of his arms, and so took both into my hand. “Like what you see, dude” Derrick questioned me, as he flexed harder for me. As I slowly worshiped Derricks biceps, I admired the attention that his other muscle group had. I stared down to his legs, taking in how his thighs popped out. The individual muscle groups of his leg were rounded, bulging out. And, with the fact that he barely had any fat, you could see every bit of detail. They looked just as firm as his arms, which showed his discipline in making sure that everything was well-developed. Yet again, I found myself lost in muscle. But, this time, it was Derrick’s. “I’m up here” Derrick said, as he lifted my chin so that I could be looking straight at him. He stared straight into my soul with his hazel eyes once again, keeping me occupied as he took off his tank, exposing his gut and his hairy chest. He then did one full motion, flexing every part of his body. All his muscles and veins popped out at that one moment, causing Derrick to look larger than me. “All of this muscle…every last bit of it…” Derrick said as he ran through some poses to make every bit of muscle be seen by me. “…is better than yours! So, don’t feel yourself too good” Derrick said as he led himself into an abdominal pose. A huge smile spread across his face as he rubbed his physique in mine. I broke out of the trance he put me in and stared down the man who was showing off in front of me. Taking it as a challenge, I took off my shorts to show off the progress I made with my legs. “Bullshit. Bull…. shit. You see what I have here, man?!” I said as I turned around to show off my hamstrings and calves. I flexed both, exposing more of the muscle fibers and veins to protrude even more. “You can only wish to get this far with your legs. I’ll give you this, you got far. But not as far as me” I said, as I flexed by back leg muscles harder. Derrick laughed to himself and bent down to fell my leg muscles. He rubbed and squeezed every side of it, punching my calves repeatedly to admire how hard they were. “Haha, nice. Love the definition you put in them” Derrick said as he slowly got up from worshipping my legs. “You truly did grow a lot, man. It’s actually insane” I said as I folded up my shorts and threw them in my bag. “Guess you’re about to take a shower now, aren’t you” Derrick said. “Yep. After an hours’ worth of nonstop working out, I need myself a nice bath to cool off” I said, nonchalantly. I grabbed my toiletries from my bad, and, with my just my jockstrap on my body, I made my way towards the showers. “Guess I’ll do the same. I smell a bit musky from working out, so I could do with one” Derrick said as he dropped his short shorts onto the floor, exposing him in a small G-string. “You think I want to see that” I said, as I turned my head away from Derrick as he changed out of his work out clothes. “Hey, you’re the one that decided to drop to nothing but a skimpy jock first” Derrick said as he opened a locker near him and took out some toiletries. “Oh, wow, you have a locker here too? How long have you been working here?” I said, surprised at how Derrick owned a locker near his. “Oh, well, only for about a day really. I called in a few days earlier though, so that they could set me up with a locker and my own counter” Derrick said. After he was done gathering his belongings, he walked over to where I was standing, and we both began walking to the showers. As we walked there, I spotted Derrick take a few glances at my lower areas. I knew that he wanted it, but I wasn’t going to just hand it to him like that. He needed to work for it.
  15. ShreddedFreaksLover

    Jeff: Ab workout

    Hi guys This weekend I finally finished a new short story, this time focused on abs. Hope you like it ----------------------- - Please, sign here - the delivery man handed the receipt over to Jeff, offering a pencil as well. Jeff took the paper and pencil, rolled up his right arm sleeves, up to the midpoint of his freakishly developed forearm, exposing dozens and dozens of bulging cords of muscle under the paper thin skin. As he did so, the delivery man opened his eyes wide, really scared of what he was seeing. Jeff placed the paper on the entrance table and started signing under his name. Each stroke of the pencil made his forearm cords move unnaturally, each one of them trying to make a space amongst the rest of the bunches of fibers in Jeff's forearm. Crawling veins on top of those muscles were raising and falling with each snake-like forearm cord moving under them, and pressing them against the tight skin. The signing show was as unnatural as any other routinary task Jeff did during his day, his mind trying to make natural what his muscles couldn't do but in an obscene unnatural and surrealistic way. In the final signature stroke, the veins all over his fingers and back bulged thick all over the hand tendons and bulging bones, while the paper skin thin was trying to adapt to the movements under it, hardly stretching over the freaky hose thick veins under it. - Is that all? - Jeff asked while he returned the signed receipt and pencil back to the still amazed and wordless delivery man. - Y... Yes, sir - he recovered as he could, took the paper and went away - Thank you. - You're welcome Jeff closed the door and looked at the heavy box. Finally, after some weeks pushing the steel factory, he had received his order. He opened it, uncovered the contents and saw all three industrial springs, each one of them composed by a two-inches thick iron spiral with the same specifications he ordered: the endings were a wide round place, another two-inches thick steel plate with a 2 inches wide hole with a thread in the middle, to attach it where needed. Each one of the springs was 2 feet long and could easily weight 100lbs. Having a look at the specifications he checked the extension resistance limits: 1 inch extension --> 100 lbs 5 inches extension --> 500 lbs 1 feet extension --> 1 ton 2 feet extension --> 3 tons The breaking point is 2 feet of extension. Please use carefully "Ok, it would be enough for the moment", Jeff thought as he was carrying effortlessly all three springs to the basement, where he had installed the self-made ab crunch machine. The machine had the same basic shape and mechanism of a conventional one but in a much larger size. The steel thin cords that propagated the movement in a gym version was substituted by a 3 inches thick cable to support the resistance it was meant for. Instead of plates to adjust the resistance of the machine, there was a huge void inside a steel frame. A thick steel plate was attached to 5 individual cords that joined into the main cable that transported the movement. The plate was crossed by two thick column-like bars that served as a guide to the movement of the plate, soldered to the base of the whole machine. Both in the base and in the steel plate there were 3 thick holes, each one of them 2 inches wide and with a thread in the inside, obviously meant to be joined to the springs Jeff has just received. As a whole, the machine was an absurd ab-breaker workout machine, meant for an animal like Jeff. He took the springs, the bolts, and the pneumatic screwdriver and attached each one of the three springs to the base of the machine. The, he lowered the upper plate to the height of the springs and again, attached them to the plate with another three bolts and the screwdriver. Once done, he did a simple test with the hand, trying to lower the plate, just to check if it was firmly attached. He tried to raise the plate and test the resistance of the springs. The first attempt was successful, all pieces were firmly attached; in the second attempt, he pulled harder, making his biceps pop up obscenely against the fabric of his t-shirt. He smiled, completely satisfied with having finally finished his ab workout machine, a perfect piece of machinery to destroy his abs in each rep. The bench of the machine was not a usual one either. The most extended position of it was not at 45 or 30-degree angle over the horizontal. He took the back of the bench and started lowering it to a 30-degree position, then to 15 degrees, then horizontal, and then he lowered it even more, forming an obtuse angle of -90 degrees over the horizontal. He removed his t-shirt and looked at himself in the mirror right in front of the ab machine. "Oh fuck, I cannot believe this", he thought as he checked his freaky obscene shredded torso. His 10 pack abs looked like 10 thick melons attached to his stomach, perfectly cut one against each other and against the obliques. The upper pair of abs were partially in shades due to the shadow of his own pecs over them. Those pecs were bulging about 1 feet away from his sternum and crossed by a huge deep striation that broke each pec into two wide halves, apart from the deep cleavage, 1 feet deep that fell into his bones. He did a slight twist of his waist to have a better view of the obliques and serratus, and the movement made the 10 cobblestones shred vertically, from the insertion into the uppermost flat muscle tissue to the lowermost, million of fibers crossing his midsection in an obscene display of lean conditioning and dry status. The cut all along the obliques was not a clean one, but a saw-like ridge of crisscrossed fibers inserting into each other, but forming a deep deep deep zig-zag valley of muscle cuts. He turned himself completely to have a whole side view of his torso. Right after turning his head and watching himself in the mirror, he developed a huge hardon, brutally visible inside the fabric of his pants. His 13-inches cock pushed the fabric away, making the rim get separated from his paper-thin abdominal skin. He could see his pubic hair appearing, and threw a huge spurt of pre against the pants, wetting it completely. The view was freaky obscene: a huge and thick slab of muscle hanging heavily in his chest, the mammoth pec bulging horizontally, impossibly attached to the collarbone, hanging 2 inches low into the abdominal section. Hi his abdominal side view was composed of 5 incredible and perfectly round bulges of muscle, popping out hard from his stomach wall. Each one of them bulged almost 4 inches away, in a completely regular way, except the lower pair of abs that were much longer, getting into his pubic section as if it were a giant snake getting into his pants. He went up to the machine, sat on the bench and fit his feet and ankles into the hook, so they could be tightly fastened to the base of the machine. He leaned onto the back of the bench, but since it was in a -90 degrees position, he had to force his body to reach it, stretching his upper torso until he could fit his arms into the grips at the sides of the bench, firmly inserted so he could use them to propagate his strength and pull up the weights. He had arranged the machine and the grips in such a way he could raise his head enough to check his own abs during the workout, but in this impossible position, it was hard to see his stomach. Anyway, he could fit how hard the abs were stretching under his skin; in order to get that position, he had to force a semi-vacuum pose; his stretched abs were pushing his stomach and guts against his back. He was ready to test his grotesque invention, this ab breaker creation that could make his abs collapse, or take them to a never witnessed level of obscene development. He took a deep breath and tested the resistance in a very light way, just pulling himself up very slightly, just one inch only to realize that he had ordered a real ab breaker. That simple and short movement made his obliques react, flexing hard, and pulling both from his hips, where they were attached to at the lowermost side, and his ribcage at the uppermost one. He relaxed the flex, raised his head until he could see his stomach and repeated the operation, but 2 inches this time. He crunched and saw the obliques grow as if they had been inflated with air in just one second. Both snakes grew thick and shredded, and he could feel a warm burn inside of his muscles, they were warming up to get ready for the destruction he was about to inflict on them. Some small and thin veins started to appear on top of the obliques. He was still in a negative 87-degree position; there were still so much to travel. He lifted himself another inch, grunting slightly and focusing the effort on the obliques. This time it burned much more than before, the industrial springs were doing their job. The obliques snakes started peaking at the midsection, bulging obscenely due to the life of brutal workout that Jeff had lived. He went on raising his body, each inch destroying his obliques more and more. He checked himself again, the veins had doubled their size, pumping blood as fast as his heart could, feeding his muscles to go on with the intense and destructive workout. The obliques had grown so much that the cuts with his serratus were one inch deep, the obscene zig-zag of fibers were pushing his skin tighter and tighter. At this point, he decided to destroy his right oblique more. He had included in his machine a rotating fitting between the seat and the back of the bench, so he could twist his waist during the workout when he decided. He twisted slightly to the left, concentrating the effort on the right side of his body. The left oblique could relax for a while, but his right one was about to explode since he lifted himself 5 additional inches while twisting his waist. He was at a -60 degrees position, he checked his right oblique and the sight made him threw a thick spurt of pre against his pants. The oblique was brutally obscene: the muscle looked as if it were a competitive bodybuilder's forearm. The fibers had re-grouped forming thick bunches, that gave them the appearance of strings of muscle, as if the muscle had cuts on them. The veins on top of the oblique were now as thick as a forearm vein, half an inch thick, long, bulging obscenely over the muscle. The cuts against the serratus were even deeper, where any cock could fit in. He did the same again, but with his left oblique, twisting his waist to the right while raising his body 5 inches more. His right oblique relaxed but his left one exploded into a million cords and fibers bulging one against the others, the snake muscle burst out of his stomach wall and bulged obscenely on top of his midsection, a different dozen of huge thick veins surrounding and feeding the muscle, pressing his skin as the right muscle did before, but forming different shapes under the skin. At this moment he was at a -45 degrees and rotated his waist again until reaching a natural position, both obliques suffering the same, relaxing somehow. Jeff looked again at his stomach; from his perspective, and due to the -45 degrees position, which relaxed the vacuum pose, his cobblestones started to be visible again behind his mammoth pecs; he could see all 10 muscles, absurdly cut against the brutally grown obliques, and grotesquely ripped, though there were not so many veins as in the obliques. He looked at the springs in the machine and saw the extension that he had inflicted on them. They were extended at least 5 inches which meant that he was pulling 500 lbs with the strength of his obliques. He took a deep deep breath and determined himself to reach the horizontal in the next crunch. He started pulling with a loud grunt *ARGGGGGHHHHHHH* trying not to collapse with the effort. The spring started extending more and more, as his body slowly raised. His lower abs were doing all the effort, what made them explode in an almost audible POP, bulging outside of the stomach wall and making themselves as thick as his obscene obliques. Along with the explosion of his lower abs, his cock suffered a huge spasm that made him out of the pants, pointing up in a rock hard straight way, his mushroom cock head oozing precum half due to the workout effort, half because his own view was insanely hot. He couldn't understand how he could develop his body in such an inhuman way. He was grateful to his unnatural genetics for his evolution. He went on raising his body, grunting louder and louder, his abs popping out pair by pair as he made his fibers join the other in the inhuman effort that he was doing: 2... 4... 6... 8... along with the lower set that was already bursting out of his stomach. "FUUUUUUUUUCKKKKKK", he thought as he reached the horizontal and could see in a full view his obscene, grotesque, alien, inhuman 10 pack of muscle abs popping in his stomach, and surrounded by two grotesquely thick snakes of muscles that other people call obliques. The whole view was like a nightmare, he couldn't really distinguish that was a man's stomach, bulges were so unnaturally thick that it looked like thick oranges glued to his stomach. At this point, he looked at the springs and measured the extension: at least 1 feet. "No fucking way, one ton on my abs". He realized how much weight he was using to his workout and that made him threw another spurt of cum, this time flying and falling directly on top of his 2nd set of abs, the 2nd closer to the pecs. He lowered himself to -15 degrees and crunched again to the horizontal, repping non stop from -15 to 0 and back. His mind started blurring as if he were high; he entered "the zone" where all he could think of was MUSCLE, his own muscle, only determined to go on repping and repping, until his stomach exploded into a massive and obscene set of cobblestones. He rolled his eyes, enjoying the burn in the abs, focusing his mind on the intense and hot feeling in his midsection. Now he looked again to his stomach and he gasped at the sight: The previously insane looking muscles now looked sick; each muscle had doubled its size, the size of a melon, popping disgustingly off the stomach, some of them slightly bigger than the others, moving separately to fit in the thin waist, rubbing one against the other in each rep, radiating heat, red as hot iron; each cobblestone covered by dozens of thick veins, a brutally vascular view of abs, shredded from one side to the other, drops of sweat running through the cuts and flowing to the sides, until they reached the oblique and made their way inside the cut with the serratus, reaching the intercostal muscles. Now he reached the horizontal again and stopped abruptly; his abs stopped his workout but still had to stay crunched to hold the position. The cuts of them were so perfect, so deep and shiny; he was dying to release his hands and start admiring their own muscles; but he was caught in the grips, he couldn't let them or then the back of the bench would fall again. But he needed to touch those disgusting muscles so much... He got angry at this frustrating feeling and that led him to crunch a bit harder, raising himself some inches more and making each ab muscle to peak as if they were biceps, bulging high, some shreds so deep that the ab looked as if it were about to split up. The sole idea of the abs looking like biceps made him so high so hard, that he crunched harder and harder, cobblestones bulging 4 inches high, cuts so deep that each cobblestone threw large shadows over the next one. Jeff's cock was so hard and high he could have broken a wall. The mushroom was completely purple, oozing pre non stop, some spurts landing in the brutally shredded abs, some large drops of them just flowing down the shaft, wetting his pubic hair. Fuck he needed a good blowjob right now, or a beasty jerk session, but he could move his hands off the grips, he was forced to workout without any relief. But then... SLAM!!!!! - Honey, I'm home!!! - Martin shouted from the front door. "Fuck yes!!!" Martin had moved some months ago, but Jeff still didn't remember all his work timetables. But the important thing right now is that he was home, at the perfect timing, and let's hope that with the perfect attitude. - In the basement!! Come quick!!!! Martin instantly understood what Jeff was doing, and what he wanted him to do. He was completely obsessed with his boyfriend's body, he was encouraging him to grow more, to work out harder and harder, he was his best sponsor, the mental one. That's all Jeff needed: motivation. But not the normal motivation that other guys would have given, but the right motivation to become the freak Jeff wanted to be; and, more incredible, to become the freak Martin wanted Jeff to become. Martin got rock hard and headed quickly to the basement, excited but scared, nervous, not sure how this would end. He knew it would end up in the best way possible, but he still got scared every time he saw his boyfriend do one of his brutal workouts. What would it be this time? Biceps? Legs? Oh fuck, what does it matter? He wanted every single muscle on him, every single freaky and obscene abomination that those muscles were. Jeff could hear Martin's steps coming down the stairs. He forced himself to crunch harder and harder, to force the springs more inches, to be in the freakiest possible condition for Martin. All he could think of was his boyfriend's tongue, fingers and cock running all over his veins, his paper-thin skin, playing with his obscene body. He crunched harder and let a loud roar in the crunch. *GRRRRRRRRRRR FFFFFFFFFUCKKKKKKK* Martin heard the roar when he was about to open the door. His heart stopped, the same way he stopped at the door before opening it. His pants were about to explode, he had developed a huge hardon since Jeff called him first, and now his cock was about to burst. But that roar, that beast shout made him almost cum. He had no idea what he was about to find but he wanted to discover. He opened the door... Martin found Martin in the newly created ab crunch machine, at a 30 degrees angle, but he seemed to have some balls on top of his torso. He walked more towards him, Jeff's roaring getting louder and louder. Now Martin noticed Jeff's cock was completely erect, stiff and pouring precum down his shaft, and his ass started to get open. But when he was just 3 meters away, he noticed... that... those balls... - No no no - He stuttered - No way... He realized what those balls were. Muscles... Abs... "It's not possible" He couldn't believe it, those... things were muscles on top of his boyfriend's stomach. His knees started to get weak, his head started to ache, his blood pressure raised as his heart was pounding hard through his veins. He could see Jeff's stomach completely covered with 10 obscene slabs of muscle, shredded as fuck, millions of fibers disgustingly visible, surrounded by dozens of veins feeding the muscles, wrapping the muscles as if they were fingers worshipping that beast body. - Fuck Martin, come and see this... Look at these fucking abs!!! Martin looked into Jeff's eyes, completely injected with rage, lusting over his own muscles, his eyes going from Martin's eyes to his own abs, drooling over them, his eyes showing how much into himself he was. Marting got closer, watching his boyfriend rep more and more, each time his grotesque bicep-like ab muscles growing more, shredding more, getting veinier, more grotesque, disgusting. He stopped in front of the monster cock, that seemed to grow with each rep, constantly oozing precum; Martin was completely mesmerized with the scene, he couldn't even hear Jeff roaring, he could only focus on the pervert flexing of his boyfriend's abs. He grabbed the rim of Jeff's pants and slowly lowered them, exposing those baseball nuts, exposing the monstrous thighs, kind of hairy, completely cut and covered in veins, from the huge effort of having his legs attached to the machine while he was working out. When the pants reached the ankles he kneeled down, his face at the height of Jeff's balls, completely covered in precum, stuck his tongue out and placed it on the base of the shaft. Jeff felt the tongue on his shaft and threw a new spurt of pre, landing on his lower abs. Martin ran his tongue slowly, moaning, getting all the precum on it, and slowly closed his lips around the shaft, kissing it, swallowing his bodybuilder's precum, savoring it, his own cock spurting precum like a hose, completely high on the feeling of satisfying his muscle god. He reached the top of the shaft, licked the rims of the mushroom with the tip of his tongue and slowly suck on his boyfriend's cock head. At that moment, Jeff roared again, completely hot, throwing a new spurt of cum right into Martin's throat. Martin opened his eyes and saw the obscene landscape of muscle in front of him; mountains of muscles on Jeff's abs, grotesque valleys between the muscles, wet with precum and sweat, disgustingly covered in thick veins; and now he noticed for the first time the obliques, those two snakes of muscle surrounding the monster abs and inserting directly into the sides of the crotch. Insertions so obscenely visible that he seemed skinless, firmly attached to the tendons, running up, thickening into bulging bunches of fibers, in grotesque shapes, covered with thick veins until each oblique had the appearance of brutal alien forearms, bulging here and there, fibers twitching under the skin, some of them breaking at Martin's sight, regenerating and growing. The intense sucking of Martin made Jeff crunch his abs even more. The springs were absurdly extended, one foot and a half, almost 2 tons destroying that god's abs, but being determined to finish his brutal workout. He raised one more foot at once, the springs extended beyond his limit, more that three tons. The bicep-like abs peaked more, grew thicker; Marting stuck his eyes into his boyfriend's lower abs, removed his mouth from Jeff's cock and placed his fingers on top of that disgusting pair of abs. The feeling was hot as fuck, like hell, hot iron; he moved the skin all over those muscles, feeling how they rolled over the veins; he could feel the steel-like fibers under his fingers. - Fuck honey, look at this freaky skin!!! Jeff raised his head again and looked at his boyfriend playing with his skin, that simple movement making him horny as fuck, like a raging stallion. He started repping like a crazy beast, moving 3 tons with each rep, with the only help of those 10 abs. Martin looked at him begging for more. - Please honey, give me more. I want you to become the freak you deserve to be!!! Jeff hit a brutal crunch - GROARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR - that made his 2 lower abs break into an additional set of abs. POP, POP, both abs appeared in a sudden at Martin's sight, disgustingly shredded, bulging as thick as the other abs, covered in veins. Martin threw his mouth onto those two new freaky muscles and ran his tongue in the cut between the new abs, lustingly feeling the cut, the fibers on his tongue, the sweat, the veins bulging under the skin. Jeff was raging, he was repping more and more, and then concentrated his mind into separating each pair of abs. They started to separate from each other, making the cut transform into a valley, wider and wider, until Martin's tongue was licking the flat tissue underneath the abs. - Come on you fucker, eat this!!! He made his abs get closer again, catching Martin's tongue between the abs. Martin let a loud moan out of his throat, running the tongue as he could against the popping peaking abs. He finally got rid of the ab grip and instanty stuck his mouth on top of the closest peak, biting it salivating it, mouth washing it like a dog, completely into the lust of his boyfriend's abs. He stood up, climbed Jeff's thighs and in a matter of seconds, removed his pants and let himself on top of that monster cock, engorging it with his ass as if it were butter. - Fuck me god, fuck me you freak monster!! Jeff had his eyes injected in blood and he couldn't hold it more. He let the arms' grips go away, and the springs made the plates and the bench go to its resting position in a sudden, with a terrible sound, but Jeff kept the same position as if he were still flexing with the machine. He got Martin's cock with his hand and stuck it into his own abs. With a freaky and fast movement, he started flexing his lower fibers, making Martin's cock get deeper and deeper into his abs. Martin couldn't believe it, his cock was fucking his boyfriend's stomach surrounded by obscene and grotesque fibers, veins pumping blood against his own cock, while his ass was being pounded by that monster dick. Jeff raised his arms and hit the freakiest bicep flex that Martin had ever seen, even after months of daily worship, he had never seen peaks like those. The two halves of each bicep were bulging obscenely, the deep separation begging for Martin's hand to get inside them, and so he did. Martin placed his hand on the outer half of each bicep, his fingers inserting in the deep split, feeling each vein, each striation, in such a lust and obscene way he just wanted to spit on him. - That's what you want huh? You want to have your fucking slave drooling for your muscle huh? - Martin bragged at him. - Fuck yes!!!! I am your fucking muscle god, and I need you to worship me FOREVER, you hear it? - Aw yeah you bastard, come on give me muscle!! Give me your disgusting peaks you disgusting freak!!! Jeff crunched his peaks more, Martin's hands obscenely rubbing them. His hips were thrusting against Jeff's abs more and more, while he was crunching his abs in such a way he was literally jerking his boyfriend's cock, satisfied with this freaky worship sex session. Martin couldn't resist it any more an started cumming like a fucking hose. - Aw take thisss!!!!!!! Jeff thrusted his hips pushing his cock into his slave's cock more and more, pushing him while crunching his arms more and more, and started cumming inside of his boyfriend, filling him with bodybuilder's cum, each one of the spurts making him feel like an alien monster freak. Martin moaned as he emptied his balls into those grotesque abs, his hands rubbing them, feeling the disgusting fibers, moving the skin on top of that brutal flesh, and making him cum even more. Slowly both of them finished cumming, exhausted, unable to comprehend what they had lived; probably the freakiest sex both of them had had, Jeff still amazed at the size of his new abs, and Martin completely in love with his freaky god. - Fuck honey, thank god you're home early - he winked at Martin and gave him a deep and loving kiss.
  16. Psuace

    Worship Session, Accident part 1

    Part 3 of the current story line. Enjoy. Any feedback is welcome. “It’s just a few cuts and bruises sir, you will be fine in a day or two. You’re both lucky you were wearing your seatbelts and the airbags deployed.” The hallway is a sterile grey. It smells of disinfectant. My mind is empty. I only hear the words the nurse is saying. Nothing is registering at this point. “I don’t remember what happened? We were just driving down the street.” I say absently. “You’ll need to check with the police for that sir. All we know is you were both brought here in ambulances. Your friend -” “Boyfriend.” I correct the nurse curtly, then regret my tone. He doesn’t know, how could he? “I’m sorry. You’re boyfriend has broken his left arm. It looks like it was broken when a heavy object slammed into it.” I snap my head up and tears start rolling down my face. Now I remember. Max was stroking the back of my neck and my head must have snapped back when the accident happened. “Oh no.” I whisper. “Oh no, no, no. Please tell me he will be ok.” “Yes sir, he will. Besides the arm and a few other minor cuts and bruises, he will be fine too. If you will excuse me.” I am staring off into space and do not hear anything else the nurse says. My mind is only on Max. I get up and slowly walk down the hall towards his room. I get to the door and pause. I compose myself and gradually open the door. He is sleeping. He looks so small in the bed. White sheets surround and encompass his body, up to his chest. There is an IV in his left arm, right above where the newly applied cast ends. The monitors show a strong and steady heartbeat. His breathing is deep and rhythmic. I walk to the bed and stand at the foot and stare at my boyfriend and tears start to flow freely. I’m supposed to be the strong one here. I walk around to his right side and pull a chair to the side of the bed. I carefully take his right hand into mine. He is out cold and does not move. His arm feels like a dead weight. I intertwine our fingers. I need to feel him. I run my fingers thru his curls. My curly, my life. Time passes and the next thing I know I hear the door creak open and Ty and Davey peek in. I had fallen asleep. I motion for them to come in and get up. “How are you buddy?” Ty asks giving me a hug. “Fine.” I say emptily. “What about Max?” “Some cuts and bruises…and I broke his arm.” I say dejectedly. “What do you mean?” Davey asks. I quietly say, “He was playing with the hair on the back of my neck, like he does when we’re driving around and when the accident happened, my head snapped back and broke his arm…” and I trail off. “This is my fault.” I say as I look down at him. My guilt takes over again and I feel tears forming again. “Jay, you cannot think that.” Davey says and Ty nods in agreement. “You did not cause the accident. His broken arm is not your fault.” Ty adds, “You know he will not blame you for it, so you need to stop blaming yourself.” “My head knows that, but my heart will take some time to agree.” “You need to get them synced up and soon, Jay.” Ty says staring at me. “When Max wakes up, he’s going to need you for a while and you know how he will hate that. If you’re wallowing in self-pity, you will be no good for him or yourself.” I nod. “You want us to hang around for a while, keep you company? You look like shit right now.” “Ok, thanks.” “You need me to get you some food or something to drink?” Ty asks. “Yeah, something to eat would be great. That dinner you served was kind of lacking.” I say sarcastically. “Hey, I put a lot of effort into that meal.” Davey says defensively, but with a smile. “You’re right Davey, ‘Ordering pizza’ because you had finished having sex 10 minutes before we arrived required a lot of ‘effort.” I say with a raised eyebrow. He blushes. “I’ll be right back. Fight nicely ladies.” Ty says as he opens the door to leave. Davey pulls up another chair and sits next to me. He puts his hand on my leg and squeezes. I look into his deep brown eyes and see a level of friendship and concern few people ever show freely. I appreciate his concern for me and Max. He’s dealing with his own shit and is here for the two of us as if his problems don’t matter. I put my hand on his leg and gently squeeze back. We sit in contented silence. I know he will be there for Max and myself. All I will have to do is ask. I jerk awake again. “What happened??” Davey says, “You nodded off about an hour ago.” I see Ty sitting in another chair in the room. “Fuck. Did I miss anything? Did Max wake up?” “Yeah, he woke up and ran several laps around the nurse’s station.” Ty says flatly. I stare at him and give him the finger. He laughs at me. “Dude, if anything had happened, we would have woken you up. It seemed better to let sleeping gorillas sleep.” I give him the finger again and Davey giggles. I check the clock and it is 1am. “You guys don’t need to stay. I should be fine. I may just nod off again anyway.” “You sure buddy?” Ty asks and I nod yes. “Ok, do you need us to do anything or get you anything from your place while you’re still here?” “We should be good. I’m sure Max will be released in the morning.” They nod ok. “Ty can you try to get me a copy of the police report?” “Sure. I’ll check with my buddies to see if it’s been filed yet. Can I ask why you want it?” “I just want to make sure the people in the other car are ok too. The nurse said Max and I were brought here in ambulances. He did not mention the people from the other car.” Ty raises an eyebrow and nods ok. They leave. I go back and sit next to Max and take his hand back into mine. I stroke his curls again. After I while, I get up and pull up another chair and stretch my legs out. I lean my head back and stare at the ceiling. What the fuck happened? I wake up and turn to see Max staring at me. “Hey big guy, how are you?” He asks me with concern in his voice. “Long night.” I get up, lean over him and softly kiss him on his forehead. He reaches his right hand up and strokes my face. I let some tears escape and then remember to try to hold it together. “How about you?” I nod towards his cast. “Eh, some pain, but I’m sure they will prescribe some great drugs for me.” “Ty and Davey stopped by. They say ‘hey’ and hope you’re ok.” Max nods. I take a deep breath and say, “I just want to say I’m sorry.” “For what? Did you cause the accident? The night is kind of hazy to me.” I start to pace around the room. I need to get this out. If I don’t, it will eat me up like Ty said, “I didn’t cause the accident, from what I can remember, but your broken arm is my fault.” He looks at me quizzically. “When we were hit, apparently you were playing with my neck hairs and my head slammed back and broke your arm.” I look away in embarrassment. “Jay come here.” He says softly. I walk over. He punches me in left bicep. “What was that for?” “You will not blame yourself for this.” Max says glancing down at his arm. I blush and he hits me again. “Stop it right now, before I go all Hulk on your ass, ok.” “Yes sir.” I say with half sincerity and half mocking fear. “Now, can I get a good morning kiss? I think I deserve one.” I laugh and lean down and tenderly kiss him on the lips. ** A week has passed and Max is doing better. The break was clean and the doctors say the cast will need to be on for 5 weeks total, so only a month more. Max goes back to work this week, part-time. He insists on driving to work on his own as he does not want to be a burden to anyone. I stand in front of him and look down and say I am driving him the first day, just to be safe, and there will be no discussion. He chuckles, pats me on the chest, and says ok. I breathe a sigh of relief. There’s an argument I didn’t want to have. Still waiting for Ty to get back to me with a copy of the police report or directions for me on how to get it. We have not had sex. Obviously Max is anxious to get back in the swing of it, but I am hesitant as I don’t want to do anything that could hurt him further. He’s offered to jerk me off or give me a blowjob, but I’m still not comfortable. He says I can have my way with him, if I’d like. I put him off and say maybe in a week, just to be safe. He frowns and pats me on the arm and says, “It’s just a broken arm Jay. The rest of me is fine and still needs attention.” He looks down at his dick, looks back up at me, and cracks a wicked smile. “Both of us shouldn’t have a case of blue balls, so either you help me or I’m jumping on you at some point.” “Ok, you win.” I say resignedly. He smiles a superior smile. “I’m going to get you off. You’re not doing anything to slow your recovery.” He nods ok. I pick him up, cradle him in my arms, and carry him to the bedroom, kissing him all the way. I softly lay him on the bed when I hear my phone ring. I go back to the living room. I see it is Ty. “Hey buddy, sorry for not getting back to you sooner about the police report.” He says. He sounds out of sorts. “No problem, I was going to call you today about it. What have you heard?” “I’ve got a copy of now.” He hesitates. “What?” “The vehicle that hit you was a cargo van. The report says the van ran a stop sign and you broadsided them.” “I only have hazy memories of what happened. Max is no better. We’ll take their word for it.” “You’re missing the point.” He says with some mystery in his voice. “Huh? Enlighten me.” “Not over the phone.” Now he sounds cautious. “Dude, what the fuck is up?” There is a twinge of anger in my voice as I do not like to be kept in the dark about stuff. “You and I need to have a private conversation. Trust me on this on Jay, please, just trust me.” “Ok Ty, but you’re freaking me out.” “Good. You should be. I’m sending Cam and Ming over to be with Max so you can get away. They should be there in about 5 minutes.” “Can they hold off for 30 minutes? I was about the ease Max’s case of blue balls and he’s going to be pissed if I leave.” I say this with some jocularity in my voice to try to ease the mood. “No, this cannot wait. Max will be fine for another hour or so, but we need to talk.” He has a sternness in his voice I do not hear too often. I relent, “Ok, where are we meeting?” “My office in the gym. Kenny knows you’re coming, so just come in.” “Dude…” “Jay, just trust me.” “Ok, I’ll be there as soon as they arrive. Now I get to deal with Max. You know he’s going to be pissed off, it’s your fault. I’m personally going to drive him over so he can open a can of whoop ass on you.” No response from Ty. “It was meant as a joke buddy.” “Yeah, I know. Not in a joking mood.” The doorbell rings and I see Cam at the window looking in. “They’re here. I’m on my way after I talk to Max.” I hang up with Ty and let them in. I ask them to wait here for a minute and don’t take it personally if Max is upset with them. Ming says fine. I walk back to the bedroom and see Max is undressed and waiting for me, gently stroking his cock. “I almost got started without you big guy. Who was on the phone and how are they more important than my case of blue balls?” He says with a big grin on his face. Now I have to lie to Max for the first time we’ve been together. “Ty needs me at the gym for something.” “Can’t it wait? I haven’t had sex in a week. I think he can wait for an hour. Now get over here.” He says coyly, but with an air of authority in his voice. I don’t move. I sadly look into his excited brown eyes and continue the lie, “No, it cannot wait. He needs me there as soon as possible.” “Then I’m coming too.” And he starts to gather his clothes to get dressed. I sternly, but gently say, “Max, I’m asking you to stay here. Ty needs me. Cam and Ming are here and will keep you company til I get back.” “Jay, what the fuck is up?” His voice is getting louder. “Why are they here? Why can’t I go with you?” I need to leave and need to leave now. I walk over to him, bend down, and kiss him on the forehead. I softly say, “I’ll be back as soon as I can. Please don’t take it out on those guys. They are your friends and Ty asked them to come over.” He punches me in the chest and I can feel his anger in the punch. I walk out of the room. I can hear Max getting off the bed and start to come down the hallway. Ming and Cam are in the living room. “Good luck.” I say sympathetically. Cam nods. I leave and get into the car. I drive over and now my mind shifts from an angry Max to a mysterious Ty. What is up? It’s got to be serious if he won’t tell me on the phone. Shit, I hope everyone in the van was ok. But wouldn’t the police have contacted me if someone was hurt? It’s not making any sense. I get to the gym, walk in and nod to Kenny. He nods back and jerks his head back to Ty’s office. He knows something is up. I knock once on the door and walk in. Ty is there with some paperwork on his desk. As I enter he moves everything to the side and pulls the report out. Without a word he opens it, turns it around and places it in front of me. I stare at him in the eyes. He looks back and then glances down at the paper. I look down and see a standard police report. I read the facts and they match up with what Ty told me over the phone. The van ran a stop sign and I hit it broadside. “Ok. The report matches what you said. What is so important?” There is a slight ripple of anger in my voice. Ty points to two places on the report. I check out the first spot. Apparently the van never slowed down as it approached the stop sign. They ran it at full speed. I look up and say, “Ok, maybe they were drunk or high. Shit like that happens every day.” He taps the second spot again. It’s the owner of the van. I see the name and look up. “Oh fuck.” “Yeah, oh fuck. You see who they listed as a passenger in the van?” I look down again and go pale. “Does Davey know?” I ask in an almost hushed voice. “No, I asked Eddie to go to Davey’s office and hang out with him until you and I got to talk.” “How the fuck do Shawn and Ron know each other? And, how do they have enough wits between them to know where you live and what my car looks like? Or, that we’d be at your place that night.” Now I’m pissed and almost yelling. Ty calmly says, “My best guess is Shawn has been in town for a while, probably following you and Max around. Ron, well, I’m not sure. Davey swears he did not tell him where he was living. I believe him, which leaves someone in Davey’s family unintentionally told him he was here…” Ty is just looking into space. “As for how they met? No clue.” “If they were both in the van when we broadsided it, were they injured? Taken to a hospital? What am I missing? The report only lists Max and me going to the hospital.” “Again, no clue. But if I had to guess, there was someone else in another car, who drove them off after the accident. Probably took them to a different hospital or ER.” “Fuck. Ash or Bull.” “Maybe.” “No maybe’s about it. Who else would want to hurt Max or me?” Ty hesitantly says, “Maybe Scott?” I raise an eyebrow. “I haven’t seen him in the gym in a few days.” “No, He has not bothered us in a very long time. It’s gotta be Ash or Bull.” Ty nods. He continues. “Ok, we need to figure out some stuff and alert the police.” “What are your thoughts?” “1. Where are they? 2. What are they up to? 3. Let the police know the accident was not an accident. 4. Keep everyone safe. The last one will be the hardest until we figure out the first two.” “We need to tell Max and Davey what’s up.” Ty nods. “They need to be aware so they can keep their guard up.” “Agreed.” “Especially if these idiots know where we live...Oh fuck.” I jerk my head up stare at Ty. We pull out our phones at the same time. I call Max. He picks up on the third ring and I think ‘Thank God’. “What? You calling to see how the prisoner is doing.” He says dripping with sarcasm. Great, a pissed off boyfriend. “Why yes, I want to make sure Ming gave you your ration of stale bread. I’ll be home shortly to lead you back to your cell for the night.” “Great, I’ll enjoy some solitary confinement. It’ll let me get a grip on things, if you know what I mean. See ya soon.” Click. Ty is still talking to Davey. Apparently he doesn’t like Eddie hanging out at his office too much. I can hear him giving Ty grief. He hangs up. I say, “0 for 2. Yeah for the good guys.” Ty rolls his eyes. I continue, “We need to gather everyone at one place until we get this figured out. And I mean we need to include Eddie and the twins and Stu and Kenny. We have no idea what these assholes are up to.” “Agreed. Where do you suggest? Can’t be either of our places, or Davey’s old place. I’m sure Ron scoped that out first.” I nod. “What about the beach house?” I shake my head no, “That’s where this all started for Max and me.” “Yeah, sorry.” “The twins place?” I suggest, “Chances are Ron and Shawn don’t know about them.” Ty nods ok. “You call Colin and talk to Kenny. I’ll call Eddie and Cam and tell them the plan.” Ty asks, “What about the police? Should I call my buddy and ask him keep an eye on our places while we’re gone? Also, if we hole up, they are going to get suspicious. We need to try to lead normal lives until they are dealt with.” I nod in agreement. He continues, “That means Kenny, Cam, Ming, and I need to be here at the gym every day.” We finish up our meeting. I nod to Kenny on the way and hear Ty call him back as I leave. I get in the car and start home. I dial Eddie. He picks up on the second ring. “How’s Davey?” “Like a pissed off 5 year old. What the fuck is up and why am I babysitting?” Nice, Eddie in a decent mood. I lay it out for him. He grunts and says, “If those fuckers go after G1 or G2 they better hide before I find them and rip them apart.” “I know how you feel buddy. We’ll be over in a while.” He grunts and hangs up. I pull into my condo development and scan around for any suspicious vehicles. I don’t see anything unusual. I park, get out and walk to our unit. No busted door or broken glass, good. As I go in I see Max sitting reading a magazine. Cam and Ming are watching TV. Max glances up, looks me in the eyes, and then turns back to his magazine, ouch. I glance at Cam and he just barely shakes his head no. I nod. Hopefully when I explain things, it gets better. I clear my throat to get everyone’s attention. Cam turns the TV off and Max continues to read his magazine. “Please Max, this is important.” He glances up. “Ty got a copy of the police report from our accident and it appears it was not an accident.” I let the words hang in the air. Max is looking at me blankly as if I have not said anything. Ming asks what I mean. “It seems the other vehicle was a van and it intentionally ran the stop sign to cause the accident.” Now I have Max’s attention. “The report also listed who was in the van.” I walk over and sit next to Max, “It was Shawn.” His eyes go wide and he scoots back on the sofa as if I were trying to poke him with a hot skewer. “Also, Davey’s ex, Ron seems to be involved.” Cam angrily says, “When it rains, it pours.” I reach for Max and he tentatively holds his hand out. I take it and gently squeeze it. “Ash and Bull may be here too, but we do not know for sure. This is why I had to meet with Ty.” I say staring into Max’s eyes and running my fingers thru his hair. “We needed to talk it thru and come up with a plan.” I look over to Cam and Ming and say, “You two are included. We don’t know how much these fuckers know about us,” I nod to Max, “or our friends,” I nod to them, “so we’re not taking any chances.” Ming nods ok. We’re all going to hang out at Ian and Colin’s place for a few days.” I lay out the rest of the plan. I finish but everyone seems to be in a bit of shock. “Does anyone need a glass of water, or something stronger?” Cam and Ming are forehead to forehead. Ming has placed his hand on Cam’s bicep, which is slightly flexed. Ming is gently massaging it. I look over to Max. He is staring off into space. I sit right next to him and put my left arm around his neck and pull him close. He scoots closer and puts his right arm on my thigh and gently squeezes. He quietly asks, “Why now? Why us? We haven’t bothered Shawn since the incident. It makes no sense.” “Sometimes shit like this doesn’t make sense. Who knows what they are thinking, or up to?” Cam and Ming get up to leave. Ming says, “We’ll meet at the twins place in a bit. We want to run home and grab some stuff. We’ll call once we leave there to let you know we’re on our way.” I nod to them and they take off. Max is still a bit shell-shocked. I hug him tight. “I’m here for you buddy. They won’t hurt you.” He wraps his arm around my bicep and pulls his face to it. He softly kisses it. “We need to pack up and head out.” He pats me on the chest and says ok. We head to the bedroom. As Max crosses the threshold, I scoop him up into my arms again and bring him in for a deep, sloppy, passionate kiss. I walk us to the edge of the bed and stand him up on the bed. “We have a few minutes Curly.” I say and wink my blue eyes at him. I put my left hand in his hair and gently stroke it. He smiles warmly and puts his right hand behind my head and plays with the short hairs there. It still excites me every time he does it. He coaxes my head toward his and returns the kisses I gave him earlier. I put my right hand on his package and start to massage him. He is still kissing me and sighs contently. “Thank you Jay.” “I haven’t done anything yet.” “Yes, you have.” He quietly says between kisses. I continue to massage him and feel him getting ramped up. He continues to play with my hair and now I’m getting in the mood. I sigh back. He moves his right hand from the back of neck and puts it on my left bicep. I flex it for him. He breaks our kiss and leans over to the arm. He wets his lips and begins washing the top of my bicep. It feels wonderful, his lips on the top and his hand rubbing the back of it. His fingers find the short hairs and he gently strokes them, running his fingers back and forth across them. Now, I’m really turned on. I loosen the knot on his gym shorts and push them down. He is commando, nice. I gently massage his balls and feel he is at full mast. I begin tugging him. Very slowly at first. He hasn’t gotten off for a week or so, so I need to take my time. I don’t want him to come in two minutes, and I’m sure he wants to enjoy this as well. I continue to flex and un-flex my bicep. He seems content to worship it. His lips are now on the face and are dipping lower toward the tri-ceps. I raise my arm up over my head and he continues his ministrations. His fingers are groping the bicep, coaxing me to flex it harder, which I do. His dick flexes in appreciation. I feel a spurt of pre-cum ooze out. I use my thumb and forefinger and rub the liquid off his dick and spread it between my fingers. I pull my hand up to my mouth and lick at it. It’s such a nice salty treasure. I put my hand near his mouth and he turns his head to lick to remaining moisture off. We both sigh. He goes back to work and is not holding back. He tries to wrap his whole mouth around my tri-cep. He knows he cannot, but is always trying and never seems to tire of it. I pull my arm away from him. I look him in his eyes and say, “Lay down.” He nods and lays on the bed. I get on all fours above him and gaze into his eyes. He stares back with appreciation. I lift my right arm off the bed and flex it insanely hard. I grunt a few times so he knows the effort I am exerting. Max puts his right hand on my cheek and his thumb finds its way to my mouth. I begin to suck. His still erect unit bounces up and brushes my pecs. I release his fingers and smile down to him. I un-flex my arm but then move it so his dick is in the crux of my elbow. I then re-flex. His dick is being squashed between my bicep and forearm. His eyes roll to the back of his head as I begin an up and down stroking movement. I spit into the area to keep it wet. His hand finds its way to my left pec. I flex it so it is solid as granite. He massages it anyway and starts to pull on my nipple a few times. It feels great. My nipple become erect and he licks his lips, like a calf after an udder. He leans his head up and takes the nipple into his mouth. He rolls his tongue around the whole area, coating it, wetting it, nibbling on it every chance his gets. He puts his right hand on my left arm to support himself in his leaning up position. He releases my nipple and lays back on the bed. There is a bead of sweat on his forehead. Crap, is he over-exerting himself? I lean down and lick the sweat off him. I lean back up and gently blow into his hair. His curls flow away from his head then settle back down. He is grinning up at me and blows me a kiss. I am still jerking him off with my bicep. He reaches his right hand up to my left bicep and resumes stroking it. I cannot flex it as I’m using it to support my body over his. He knows this and is fine with just playing with the muscle and hairs on it. His grip becomes tighter. He is close. I slow my jerking motion and he grunts. I remove my arm from around his dick and lower my mouth over it. I wash my tongue all around the head and suck at his piss slit. I move my right hand to ball sack and softly massage him. He grunts again and explodes into my waiting mouth. Fuck, it’s a big load, well it has been a week… Once he finishes, I see he closes his eyes in contentment. After a minute or so he asks, “That was fucking awesome. Thank you. You want me to help you out?” “Mmmm, no, just open your eyes for a second.” He does. I’d taken hold of my dick and have been savagely beating it off. He smiles, leans up, opens his mouth, and swallows my unit. I put my right hand behind his head and hold him steady. “Ready?” He nods ever so slightly. I let lose my torrent. Good thing I was supporting his head or it would have pushed him right off. He licks the last few drops off me and looks up. There is some on his upper lip. I lean down and lick it off. I move lower and kiss him. I scoot back on the bed, roll over onto my back and he climbs on top of me, sitting on my waist and partially erect dick. My looks down at me and says, “See no one was injured, and a good time was had by some.” I cock an eyebrow and he continues, “I’m sure you had a great time. Me, I was wanting a bit more from it…” He lets out a roar of laughter and falls onto my chest and begins kissing his way up to my face. Once there, he smothers me with kisses and lets me know he forgives me for earlier. I break our revelry and say, “We really need to pack and go to the twins.” He mock frowns at me but nods. We get up, take a quick shower and toss stuff into our backpacks. We head out. We get half way to there when the phone rings. I answer with it on speaker. It’s Ty. “Have you heard from Cam or Ming yet?” “Not yet. They said they’d call me when they left their place.” “Well, I’m at their place now, but no one is here, some of their toys are missing, and there is blood in their toy room.” Max looks at me and I say, “Oh fuck."
  17. * FINALLY FINISHED * This Chapter is the very first one with NONE of the JP story in it at all, but I will fill a gap in Chapter 21: between JP and Matt's workout at JP's house and heading to the park to meet Andrew and his friends. Once JP and Matt were done playing football with Andrew, Mike and Carrie, they decided to get changed before having supper at JP's house with his parents and Matt's mom. "Matt and I brought a change of clothes with us," JP said, as he and Matt held up their backpacks. "But I'm guessing that you three left your good clothes back at your hotel." "Yes we did JP," Andrew said, "But I brought a Washington Area map with me so that we could find our way here from our hotel." He unfolded the map on his truck hood and pointed to the pink line that went along the roads from the Comfort Inn Pentagon City to Burke Lake Park. He handed JP a pink highlighter and added, "All you have to do now JP is trace the route from here to your house on the map." "Why did you choose a pink highlighter to mark the map with Andrew?" JP asked him with a slight frown. "It's the only colour that wasn't already on the map, so it will stand out," Andrew replied. "I didn't pick that colour to make a crack at you and Matt, if that's what you're thinking." "Actually I was for an instant Andrew," JP conceded, lowering his eyes to the map to hide his embarrassment at being wrong. Then he looked back up at Andrew and added, "I'm sorry about that man." "Don't you know me better than that JP?" Andrew asked him with a hurt look on his face. "I'd never make fun of someone else's choice of partners! I'm not your brother Ryan you know!" "Yeah I do know that Andrew, but I'm just really nervous about anyone else finding out about me and Matt," JP revealed in a very soft voice. Andrew leaned closer to make sure he could hear everything JP was about to say. As he continued tracing the route to his house and filled in the address, he added, "With all the people who have found out today: Matt's mom, you and Carrie, I don't know how much longer we can keep the secret from getting out." "Well don't worry JP, I won't tell anyone: certainly not your parents at dinner tonight," Andrew promised him. "You can trust me like a brother; I hope you know that." "I do Andrew," JP assured him, breathing a big sigh of relief. He set down the highlighter after he finished tracing the route to his house: which was in the subdivision north of the park. "Now, onto a different subject Andrew." His big friend nodded in agreement and stood up to his full height. "As you can see from the map Andrew, my house is in the triangle formed by Burke Lake Road, the Fairfax County Parkway and Ox Road." "I have eyes JP!" Andrew teased him. JP looked up from the map and grinned as he saw Andrew smiling at him. "You know Andrew, even with the map highlighted, you might have a hard time finding my house without my help. Why don't Matt and I follow you guys back to your hotel in his car. Then all you'll have to do is follow me back to my house." "Good idea man," Andrew agreed, looking at his watch. "It's 3 pm now; what time are your parents expecting us for supper?" "5:30," JP replied. "Let's go back to your hotel where we can all get changed. Then Matt and I can show you three around the Springfield Mall and our other favourite hangouts before we head back to my house for supper." "Good ideas JP," Andrew said. "Let's go," he added, folding up the map and opening the driver's door of his truck. Carrie got into the passenger seat and Mike got into the back seat. Everyone closed their doors and wound down their windows. JP stood beside Andrew's window and said, "You lead the way to your hotel Andrew; I'll be right behind you." Andrew smirked at his choice of words. "I didn't mean it that way Andrew!" JP chuckled, feeling his face turn red with embarrassment. "But I'll expect you to be right behind me when we leave your hotel!" "Funny man JP, but I'm a giver, not a taker!" Andrew laughed, hoping to ease JP's embarrassment. His ploy worked as he saw the redness fade from JP's face. "Let's see if you can keep up with me," Andrew bragged, proving that JP wasn't the only one who could use double meanings. JP laughed as he headed to his car and Andrew started his engine. Once JP and Matt got into his car, Andrew pulled out of the parking lot and onto Ox Road. He turned right onto Burke Lake Road and headed northeast towards the intersection with Braddock Road. JP stayed right behind him as they headed northeast, passing a few houses on their left side. "I just thought of something Andrew," Carrie said suddenly. Andrew looked over at her briefly and saw her looking very thoughtful. He waited for a few seconds for her to speak and then prompted her, "Well don't keep it to yourself Carrie, unless it's something I shouldn't know." "It is something you should know, but JP forgot to tell us," Carrie said. "What's that?" Andrew asked her. "JP never told us if his parents know we're coming for supper or how much they know about us," Carrie replied. "I'm sure he asked them if we could come over for supper, but you're right: we don't know what he told them about us," Andrew realized. "I wonder if JP let them know that he thinks of me as his honorary big brother." "I don't know Andrew, but we should ask him when we get back to our hotel," Carrie decided. After about ten minutes, Andrew turned right onto Braddock Road and headed east towards the Capitol Beltway: specifically Interstate 495. "Hey JP, Andrew's taking Braddock Road towards the Beltway: a route we know very well," Matt said. "Yeah and he seems to know where he's going, probably because he highlighted the route from his hotel to the park," JP informed him. "He's probably back-tracking." He noticed Matt looking confused, so he elaborated, "He's retracing his route back to his hotel." Matt nodded in understanding as JP mentally kicked himself for forgetting that his boyfriend wasn't a genius like him. After another couple of minutes, the ramps of the Capitol Beltway came into view and Andrew took the southbound ramp of Exit 54B onto I-495. "Now we head south to Exit 57, which we will take onto Interstate 395 northbound," Carrie informed him, looking down at the map in her lap. "Thanks Carrie," Andrew said, keeping his eyes on the interstate traffic as he carefully merged with it. "This traffic is really heavy; it's worse than driving on the 401 in Toronto!" "Don't tell me that you're nervous Andrew!" Carrie teased him, trying to put him at ease. "You can flatten linebackers effortlessly in football games! Is my huge muscular man scared of a few little cars that he could probably overturn with no effort at all?" "Ok Carrie, I know what you're doing, and it's working," Andrew laughed. "Thank you for helping me relax; I'll have to reward you for that later." "How about we shower together back at the hotel and you can show me how grateful you are," Carrie suggested with a sexy smile. "Okay Carrie, but don't distract me too much with sex talk on this busy highway," Andrew ordered her. He smirked as he noticed her staring at his crotch and then swiftly caught her hand as she reached for the waistband of his gym shorts. "Don't even think about giving me Road Head Carrie; it would be too dangerous in this traffic!" Mike burst out laughing from the backseat and Andrew glared at him in the rear view mirror. "Shut up man; you're not helping!" "It's your fault for speaking your thoughts Andrew, when you should have kept them inside your head!" Mike chuckled. Carrie burst out laughing at his choice of words and Andrew finally cracked a smile: realizing that they had teamed up to make him relax. "Okay guys, it worked: I'm relaxed now," Andrew assured them. "Are you happy now?" "I'll only be happy when I can feel the soft touch of my big man in the shower," Carrie informed him. "You won't have long to wait for that Carrie, as long as you keep your eyes on the road so that we don't miss our exit," Andrew reminded her. Carrie smiled as she looked back at the road and imagined all the fun she and Andrew would have in their hotel shower later. Once JP's car and Andrew's truck got to the intersection of I-495 and I-395, they turned onto I-395 and took it northeast towards Alexandria, passing the Landmark Mall and skirting the northern Edge of the city. They finally reached Andrew's hotel at the Glebe Road exit and pulled into the parking lot. "There now, that wasn't so bad, was it?" Andrew asked as he got out of his truck. "Whatever you say 'Mr Scott,'" JP laughed, recognizing Andrew's quote from Relics: a Star Trek Next Generation Episode. "So, now that we're here which rooms should Matt and I shower and get changed in?" "Mike's room," Andrew replied. "Carrie and I are going to have fun together alone in our hotel room." He glanced over at Carrie with a suggestive smirk, and she returned it with one of her own. Then Andrew turned back to JP and said, "Let's go upstairs now and we'll meet in the lobby in half an hour." JP nodded in agreement as he and Matt followed Andrew into the lobby and up the stairs to his room. "Were you afraid that our combined weight would be too much for the elevator Andrew?" JP asked him with a joking grin. "No JP!" Andrew laughed. "I just figured that star athletes like us don't take the elevator. That's something lazy people would do!" JP laughed as Mike opened the door and waved to Andrew as he and Matt followed Mike inside. "Alone at last Carrie," Andrew said, picking Carrie up effortlessly and taking her into his room. He closed the door with his free hand and began kissing Carrie softly as they headed into the bathroom. "I hope you're going to do more than kiss me Big Man," Carrie teased him with a sexy smile. "I'll hug you as well Carrie," Andrew promised her. "I want you to fondle me," Carrie ordered him. "Maybe later Carrie; I don't want to risk hurting you and the shower is going to be awfully slippery once it's all wet," Andrew reminded her, turning it on. "And so will you Andrew; I'll make sure of that!" Carrie chuckled. "Well then, you'd better start right now Carrie," Andrew decided, making sure the bathroom door was closed. He smirked as Carrie struggled to take off his skintight t-shirt. "What's the matter Carrie: is my t-shirt too tight for you to get off?" "Yes it is Andrew, so I'll let you do it," Carrie chuckled, as Andrew peeled off his t-shirt. "I'll have to figure out some other way to make you happy." "I certainly will be if you keep doing what you're doing Carrie," Andrew assured her, as she began fondling his massive pecs and eight-pack abs. "You mean if I keep doing you," Carrie suggested with a sexy smirk as her soft hands continued to explore his massive muscles. "I don't think that would be a good idea Carrie, at least not until we're both legally consenting adults," Andrew said seriously. Carrie nodded in agreement, not knowing the real reason Andrew was reluctant to have sex with her: he was afraid he would hurt her with his great size and strength. "I'll just keep massaging your massive muscles Big Man." "Yeah Carrie, you've waited since this morning to worship my massive muscles, haven't you?" Andrew asked her with a cocky smirk. "Yeah I have Big Man," Carrie replied, closing her eyes in pleasure as Andrew gently massaged her face and neck. She quivered in anticipation as Andrew bent down and gently kissed her. As his massive arms came gently around her slender frame, Carrie felt tears running down her face. "I love you so much Andrew, and it only grows deeper the more intimate we become!" "Well don't worry Carrie, I'll make sure it gets better each time," Andrew promised her, gently wiping her tears of happiness off her face. "I look forward to it Andrew, and it will be great when we go all the way: hopefully before Christmas," Carrie hoped. Andrew smiled and nodded: feeling nervous about having sex with Carrie for the first time, but only because he was afraid that he would accidentally hurt her with his great strength. Knowing how irresistible his massive muscles were for her, Andrew no longer had any doubts about performing up to and beyond Carrie's expectations. For the next 20 minutes, Andrew and Carrie fondled, hugged and kissed as they had their shower. Then they got changed into their clothes for dinner. They made sure they had their ID and US money and then stepped out into the hallway, locking the door behind them. "Oh, no one to meet us," Andrew said, as he noticed that the other three were not out of their hotel room yet. "Good, that means they aren't ready yet, so we were still able to beat them even though we had fun with each other in the shower," Carrie said. "Yeah, but they had to take their showers one at a time," Andrew realized. "That means it took twice as long." "Don't you mean three times as long Andrew?" Carrie corrected him. Andrew shook his head with a slight smile and Carrie nodded in sudden understanding, realizing that JP and Matt had probably taken their shower together. "Sorry about my mistake Andrew." "No problem Carrie," Andrew assured her. "Now I'm going to see if they're ready." But he didn't get the chance; as soon as he stepped up to the room next door, the door opened and JP stepped out. "Hey Andrew, I see you and Carrie are all ready for dinner," he said. "Yes we are JP; are you and Matt ready to lead us to the Springfield Mall?" Andrew asked him. "Yes Andrew, but I was hoping I could ride alone with you," JP requested. "I'd like to prepare you for the reception you'll face at my parents house. Matt can follow us with Carrie and Mike in my car." "That's fine with me JP," Andrew agreed, after Carrie nodded in approval. "Let's go." As they walked down the hall to the elevator, Carrie smiled at Andrew, very happy that she had such a great boyfriend. JP led them to the elevator, and the doors opened as they approached. A crowd of people got off the elevator and then the five teenagers stepped inside. Andrew pressed the lobby button and the elevator doors closed. After the doors closed and the elevator began to descend, Mike said to JP, "My older brother's name is Matt." "That's good Mike; what does he do?" JP asked him. "He's in the Infantry in the Canadian Army," Mike replied proudly. "He's one of Andrew's instructors during his reserve weekends." JP nodded as the elevator stopped and the doors opened to reveal the hotel lobby. As he led the way across the lobby to the front doors, he said, "We'll make the Springfield Mall our first stop," he added, looking down at Andrew's map. "Will we see any of your friends there JP?" Andrew asked. "No I don't think so Andrew," JP replied. "I never see much of them during the summer." He pushed open the front door and led everyone outside. "See you at my house Matt and be careful driving my car." "I will JP," Matt promised him, waving goodbye. "Since you commented on my car when I arrived at the park earlier, you won't have any trouble finding it in the parking lot JP," Andrew said. JP nodded and tried to figure out how to tell Andrew what he had noticed without making his huge friend mad. Once they got to Andrew's truck, JP took a deep breath and said, "I have something to tell you Andrew, but I don't know how you'll react." "Then you'd better tell me now, before we get in the truck JP," Andrew warned him. "That way, you won't be trapped in a confined space with me if you make me mad." "OK Andrew: here goes," JP said, screwing up his courage. "Basically, when you were bragging about the fun you were going to have with Carrie in your hotel room, you were acting just like Ryan does." "Again with your brother JP," Andrew sighed in exasperation. He opened his truck door and added, "I really hope I get to meet him, considering how obsessed with him you are. From what you've told me, he sounds a lot like some teammates of mine who are arrogant jocks." "Ryan used to be on the wrestling team with me before he focused only on football," JP said as Andrew started the truck. "Now he has a full ride to Virginia Tech." "Are you proud of him for that?" Andrew asked him as they pulled out of the parking lot. "I would be if he wasn't such an arrogant prick about it!" JP snapped. "He took off a summer road trip without even telling our parents where he was going! They just hope that he makes it to Tech in time for the first football practice." "You know, since he's an incoming Freshman, he'll probably be Red-shirted," Andrew informed him. He noticed JP grinning and added, "That should knock his ego down a notch or two." JP's grin widened as he realized that Andrew had once again found a way to make him feel better. Then he suddenly realized something else. "Hey Andrew, does that mean that you won't get any playing time in your freshman college season either?" "I will get some playing time if we win the Provincial Championship this fall JP," Andrew predicted with a cocky smirk. "However, we'll have to wait to see how much playing time the football coaches at Ohio State offer me." He noticed JP's grin turn into an excited smile at the mention of the school he wanted to go to for college wrestling. "Consider my recruiting visits this summer practice for yours next summer JP," Andrew advised him. "By bringing you along with me, you'll be on the radar of the college wrestling coaches and maybe they'll come see some of your matches this fall. Make sure you wear your varsity wrestling jacket on my recruiting visits and bring your District Finalist medal as well." "I will Andrew," JP promised his big friend, really happy that Andrew was preparing him early for his college career. "After supper, I'll get my jacket and medal out of my room for the road trip that starts tomorrow. Did you bring your football jacket with you Andrew?" "Yeah man, it's in the back of the truck in my gym bag," Andrew replied with a smug grin. "I'll probably wear it at the mall; it should be cool enough in there." "Good, then we can see how close in colour scheme they are," JP said, suddenly remembering that Andrew's school colours were blue and white just like his. As they approached the Capitol Beltway, Andrew said, "There's a question I've been meaning to ask you JP." "You want to know how much my parents know about you," JP guessed. When Andrew nodded, JP added, "You also want to know if I got their permission to go on your recruiting visits with you." "And what is the answer to those two questions JP?" Andrew asked him with a big grin. "I'll tell you right now Andrew," JP replied. "We should be at the Springfield Mall by the time I'm done." Andrew nodded at him to go ahead and JP began speaking. ================================================================================================================================================= A few hours before, JP and Matt had gone over to JP's house for their daily morning workout in JP's basement gym. Then they went upstairs to shower and change for lunch with JP's parents. They came downstairs to find JP's parents finishing the lunch preparations in the kitchen. "Good morning JP," his mom Maureen greeted him. "Did you and Matt have fun last night at the National Mall?" "Yes we did Mom, though there was one unpleasant incident that had a positive outcome." "What happened son?" his dad Paul asked him, as his wife ushered them into the dining room for lunch. "A big college guy and his friend were sexual harassing Chrissy so I intervened," JP replied as he sat down at the dining room table. He noticed his dad's face clouding with rage so he hurried on with the story. "One of the big guys wanted to fight me, so when he went to punch me I twisted his arm behind his back, put him in a choke hold and threw him to the ground. Chrissy thanked me after they ran away and then we suddenly noticed two huge guys approaching us. I was about to fight them too, but Chrissy told me that they had been approaching to help her out before I got there. I thanked the huge guys for being ready to help Chrissy out and then Matt and I introduced ourselves to them. We got to know them better throughout the evening and they watched the fireworks with us later, after introducing us to their friend Carrie of course." "And what are the names of these two huge heroes?" JP's dad asked him with a big grin. "Andrew Pearson and Mike Stevenson," JP replied with a proud grin. "Andrew Pearson: the YouTube High School Football Star from Orillia, Ontario, Canada?" JP's mom asked in astonishment. "That's what I asked and Andrew confirmed it," JP replied. He turned to his dad and added, "He's a really great guy Dad and I got to know him quite well in the half hour before the fireworks started." After telling his parents everything he and Andrew had talked about, he showed them the pictures and videos he had taken of Andrew the night before. Then he concluded the story by saying, "I told Andrew that I'd ask you two if he could come over for dinner tonight with his friends to meet you and Matt's mom." "Well considering all that you've told us about him, that sounds like a great idea son," Maureen said, as they continued eating lunch. She looked over at Paul, who nodded in agreement, and added, "He sounds like a great role model for you and I'm glad that his success hasn't gone to his head." "It sounds to me like Andrew could teach your brother Ryan a thing or two about what being a big brother is all about," Paul said with pride in his eyes. "We'd be honored to have a famous Canadian high school football star eat dinner with us tonight." JP grinned, knowing that those words were high praise indeed coming from his dad. "Did you say that Andrew and his friends are going on recruiting visits throughout the Mid-West this week?" "Yeah Dad, but I guess I forgot to tell you what Andrew offered to do for me and Matt," JP realized. "Did Andrew offer to take you two on his recruiting visits with him?" Paul guessed with a glowing grin of pride. JP nodded and Paul shouted, "I knew it! Andrew is indeed the role model you need right now and he's thought of everything to help you secure your college wrestling career!" "You sound more excited about it than I am Dad!" JP teased him. "I am excited JP; Andrew's going to help your college wrestling dreams come true," Paul predicted. "He's really filling the role of the big brother very well so far. We'll have to talk to him over supper of course, but I can't think of anyone I'd rather have looking after you than Andrew Pearson." "I don't need anyone to look after me Dad, not after I took down that punk who was bugging Chrissy last night!" JP informed his dad with a glare. He flexed his biceps and snarled, "I can take care of myself and anyone who cares to test that theory is going to regret it!" "I should have chosen my words more carefully son, but so should you," Paul warned him with a frown. "I hope you don't try to start anything with Andrew; judging by his size, he could crush you like a paper cup!" "And Ryan too!" JP predicted with a cocky smirk. "Stop it son!" Maureen shouted angrily. "Ryan may have been acting like a jerk for the last few years but he's still your brother. He might need you one day, so don't turn your back on him now." Mrs. Maloney had no idea how prophetic those words were, but in a couple of years they would all find out. "Okay Mom, I understand," JP said, mostly to placate her because he couldn't imagine a future where he and Ryan would ever be close again. "I'll think about what you said and try to think of Ryan as my brother and not my rival." "Good for you son," Paul commended him. "But speaking of rivals, both you and Andrew lost your respective championships last season, didn't you?" "Yeah Dad, but why are you bringing that up now?" JP asked. "Maybe during your road trip this week, you and Andrew can mentor each other on how to win your respective championships this season," Paul replied. "I could also give you two some tips during supper tonight." "Good idea Dad," JP said sheepishly, looking down at his plate as he finished his lunch. "I'll tell your ideas to Andrew when I see him at Burke Lake Park this afternoon." "Good for you son: you're including him in your workouts," Paul said approvingly. "After supper you should show Andrew your basement weight room and the wrestling room at school." "More good ideas Dad," JP agreed, as he and Matt stood up from the table. "Can Matt and I head over to the park now to meet Andrew and his friends?" "As soon as you call your mother Matt," Maureen replied, standing up to collect the lunch dishes. "Invite her over for supper and you can tell her all about meeting Andrew and his friends last night." Matt nodded and went into the living room to make the call. His mom agreed to come over to JP's house for supper that night and told him, rather hesitantly, to have fun with JP and his new friends in the park that afternoon. Then Matt and JP said goodbye to JP's parents and headed over to Burke Lake Park to go running with Andrew and his friends. ============================================================================================================================================= "Good story JP," Andrew commended him, as they pulled into the Springfield Mall parking lot. "Well, here we are at the Springfield Mall." The 2006 sign below is only one year after my story takes place: July 2005. "I have eyes Andrew!" JP teased him, throwing Andrew's earlier line back in his face and pointing to the mall sign. Andrew grinned at him and then noticed JP's car pull up beside them with Matt, Carrie and Mike inside. "Hey Matt, I see you made it okay." "Yes I did JP; so what will we do in the mall for the next hour or so?" Matt asked him. "We'll just walk around and stretch from our workout this morning and our jogging this afternoon," JP replied. Then he got out of Andrew's truck and turned around to see Andrew putting on his blue and white ODCVI Varsity football jacket. "And now I know what Andrew's going to do: show off his jock status to all the people on the mall." "Yeah JP, I have to give into the jock image sometime so it might as well be right now," Andrew informed him with a cocky smirk. He locked his truck and added, "I'm ready if you are JP." "Yeah I am Andrew," JP said, following Andrew to the nearest mall entrance. Andrew led the way into the mall and headed for the food court, once he checked the directory to find out where it was. "Supper's not for a couple of hours Andrew." "Yeah I know, but I haven't eaten since lunch so I'm starving man," Andrew informed him. "These huge muscles need constant fuel to stay well maintained." "I can understand that man, but no one could miss how well maintained your huge muscles are. There should be a Five Guys in the food court." Once they got to the food court they realized that there was no Five Guys there. "It looks like you made a mistake JP: there's no Five Guys here," Mike said. "Thank you Captain Obvious," JP snapped. "I don't suppose you can tell me where the nearest Five Guys is?" "You're the one who lives in this area JP; you tell us," Mike dared him, not letting JP know that he knew the answer. "Right across the Interstate on Old Keene Mill Road," JP suddenly remembered. "Let's go: I'll show you guys my favourite restaurant." "And then I can return the favour if you ever come up to Orillia," Andrew offered. Everyone nodded in agreement and then retraced their steps back to their cars. As they walked, JP realized that there was something different about Andrew, but he couldn't put his finger on it. His huge friend seemed taller than he had been before their visit to he hotel, and there was a nagging sound that JP had constantly heard since they had entered the mall. JP slowed, lost in thought, and then looked ahead at Andrew. He finally noticed the source of the nagging sound he had heard. "You're wearing cowboy boots Andrew: that's why you're suddenly taller," JP realized. "Am I?" Andrew asked, looking down. "Oh yeah I am. But then I've always worn cowboy boots since Grade Five, so I didn't even notice. I only wear shoes when I have to dress up, work out or play sports. And the reason that I'm noticeably taller is because the heels on my boots are three inches, not the normal inch and a half. So I stand 6 foot 10 with my boots on: making me the same height as the Undertaker. So I may have to duck my head to get into your house." "Don't worry about it Andrew; you look really cool and tough," JP commended him. "It's no wonder everyone we've passed has stared at you in awe and fear!" "Don't forget about yourself JP; you attract a lot of attention as well," Andrew reminded him. "Yeah I noticed that yesterday at the National Mall and on the train," JP said, suddenly looking embarrassed. "Don't feel embarrassed JP; it comes with the territory of being a top athlete," Andrew informed him. "Just wait until the interviews start!" "You've had interviews Andrew?" JP asked him in astonishment. "Yeah man, I was Athlete of the Week on VR News at the end of the last football season," Andrew replied with a smug grin. "Then the college recruiting visits started a few months ago." "Which schools did you visit this spring Andrew?" JP asked him, as they reached Andrew's truck. "Penn State, West Virginia, Clemson, Georgia Tech, Alabama, Florida and Miami," Andrew replied, his smug grin morphing into a cocky smile. "But those were Junior Day visits, held during March Break. I was one of only 50 high school junior athletes at those events." They got into Andrew's truck and he started it. "The first visits to the schools just for me start tomorrow when we visit Ohio State." "You mean The Ohio State," JP corrected him as they pulled out of the parking lot. Andrew smiled and nodded; realizing that of course JP would know the proper name of the school he wanted to wrestle at during his college years. "What other schools are we visiting this week Andrew?" "Notre Dame and the University of Michigan," Andrew replied, pleased that he would be able to visit three US Football schools that week. "I would have visited Michigan State as well, but they don't offer tours of their football stadium. An Unofficial Visit isn't much good without being able to tour the stadium where I might play college football one day." As they drove across the bridge over the Interstate, JP asked, "Will we spend one night at each school Andrew?" "That's the plan JP, but I'll have to check Mapquest to be sure," Andrew replied. "From what I remember though, the first leg of the trip takes us to Ohio State in six and a half hours. We'll pass halfway between Pittsburgh and Morgantown on Interstate 70 westbound." "And I'm guessing that the schedule is more flexible since we're driving," JP guessed, as they stopped at the red light at the west end of the bridge. Andrew nodded in agreement as the light turned green and they were able to turn left before the oncoming traffic started moving. Andrew parked his truck in front of the Five Guys restaurant and waited for Matt to pull up beside him in JP's dark green Geo Prism. Then everyone went into the restaurant and lined up behind an older couple until it was time to order their food. The guys at the counter soon took their order, staring at JP in awe and Andrew in fear. Andrew felt exasperated that he got the same reaction everywhere he went but he was also relieved that JP was diverting some of the attention off of him. As they waited to pick up their order, Andrew sent Mike to pick a table for them with Matt and Carrie. Then he turned back to JP and noticed him glancing warily around the restaurant. "What is it JP; what has you so nervous?" Andrew asked, though he could guess. "I'm making sure no one from school is in here," JP replied. "I'm really popular there, even more so now than my brother, and since we have a supper timing to meet, I don't want there to be any more delays." He smirked as Andrew grinned at his use of a military phrase. "Just a phrase I picked up from my dad Andrew." Andrew nodded with a smile and hen turned back to the counter to pick up their order. JP breathed a sigh of relief: pleased that Andrew hadn't figured out that JP didn't want anyone from school telling Ryan about his new friend Andrew. But his hopes were dashed as he turned towards their table and noticed a huge familiar figure coming through the front door. "Oh no," JP groaned in dismay; not pleased at all to see his brother's former teammate on the football team. "Let's get to our table Andrew, before he sees us." "Who are you talking about JP?" Anew asked, as they reached their table. "It's Tyler Backton: Ryan's teammate on the football team," JP replied, putting a hand to his forehead in dismay as they sat down. "Of all the people I didn't want to see today, he's the one who could tell Ryan all about you!" "Maybe if he tells Ryan that I took over his role as your big brother, it will shame Ryan into reclaiming it," Andrew suggested hopefully. "Don't worry JP; I'll stand up and hopefully my size will scare Ryan once he hears about it." He stood up, revealing himself and drawing Tyler's attention. Tyler's eyes widened in astonishment at Andrew's size and he carefully approached JP's table. "Hey JP, who's your big friend?" Tyler asked hesitantly once he has stopped beside JP's table. "It's huge friend actually, and his name is Andrew Pearson," JP replied, standing up from the table. Andrew stepped forward to shake Tyler's hand, towering over him even though Tyler stood 6 foot 3 and weighed 275 pounds. Tyler had to conceal a wince at the strength in Andrew's grip, guessing that JP's huge friend could bench a lot more than 400 pounds. "Good to meet you Tyler," Andrew said. "You used to play high school football with JP's older brother Ryan, didn't you?" "Yeah this is my senior year coming up so it's my last chance to impress Penn State enough to get a full football scholarship." "Then we have something in common: we both want to earn a full ride from the NCAA," Anew informed him. "I hope to get into Miami but depending on how the recruiting visits go, I could be persuaded to stay closer to home: like Ohio State perhaps." Andrew glanced significantly at JP as he finished speaking, who took it as a cue to say goodbye to Tyler. "It was good seeing you Tyler but we have a dinner timing to meet. I'll say hi to Ryan for you when I see him again and I'll see you at the wrestling camp in six weeks." "Sure JP; see you later," Tyler said agreeably. He nodded at Andrew and added, "Nice meeting you man." "You too Tyler," Andrew said, giving him a big grin. "See you later." Tyler nodded and headed out of the restaurant with his take-out order. Once he was gone, Andrew turned to JP and said, "There now, that wasn't much of a delay, was it JP?" JP shook his head and grinned: pleased that Andrew had once again found a way to make him feel better. Half an hour later, as they were driving to JP's house, JP said, "I have a very important question to ask you Andrew." "What is it Big Guy?" Andrew asked him, glancing over at him with a small grin. "What's it like to be you?" JP asked, looking over at Andrew with great respect in his eyes. "What do you mean JP?" Andrew asked, even though he had an idea. "You're admired and respected by everyone, even my friends, you're a god on the football field and lots of NCAA schools want you to join their football teams. How have you stayed so humble even though you've been a super jock for years?" "Super jock: that's a good one JP," Andrew said with a smirk. He noticed his smaller friend looking at him seriously, waiting earnestly for an answer. "It hasn't been easy not to let all the attention go to my head for the past seven years. But once I took care of the bully in Grade Five, everyone admired and respected me for being their hero. I couldn't bear to disappoint them, so I had to play the role of the humble big guy." "So you're just pretending to be humble Andrew?" JP asked, looking disappointed. "At first I was, but then it became my natural state," Andrew informed him. "I had a rough time when my Grandpa died almost a year ago and I gave into the cocky jock role to cover it up. But when I got suspended from the team and then we lost the Provincial Championship, it put things in perspective and I returned to my humble and gentle nature. Also, everyone wanted to learn how I got so big and strong so I gradually became a mentor for the small guys: training them to become football players like me in high school." JP grinned: pleased that his image of Andrew as a gentle giant had not been tarnished. "It sounds like you've made nothing but good decisions in your life man." "I know it seems that way now, but 2004 was quite frankly a 'Year of Hell' for me," Andrew informed him with a frown. "That was the title of a two-part Voyager episode in November 1997," JP suddenly realized. "Yeah, but unlike the crew of Voyager, the events were not erased by a magic reset button so I have to live with those memories for the rest of my life," Andrew said seriously. "I was allowed to play the final two games of last season and I didn't let my emotions get the better of me even when we lost the Provincial Championship. Coach Everson noticed my newfound maturity and helped me get invites to Junior Days here in the States a few months ago. And now I'm going on my first Unofficial Visits to schools in the Midwest." "Are you bringing Mike along, just like me, to help him get exposure to the college coaches?" JP asked him, astonished at Andrew's story of maturity discovery. "Yeah man, he was my first protege: I taught him everything he knows," Andrew replied proudly. "I want to help him realize his college football dreams. Unless the college coaches ban me from bringing anyone else along on my recruiting visits, I'll make sure the limelight shines on all my proteges." JP nodded, pleased with Andrew's explanation, and then just glanced occasionally at his huge friend in awe during the rest of the drive to his house. Andrew noticed and smiled quietly to himself: pleased that he inspired such admiration from a famous athlete like JP Maloney. Once they arrived at JP's house, Andrew got out of his truck and took a few deep breaths to calm his nerves. "It's okay Andrew, I told my parents nothing but good things about you," JP assured him, as Matt pulled up in JP's car. "You lead the way into your house with Matt JP," Andrew ordered him. "I'll follow with Carrie and Mike." JP nodded and led the way to the front porch. As he climbed the front steps, the front door opened and JP's parents stepped out. "Hello son, how are you?" JP's dad asked him. "I'm fine Dad: I had a great day with my friends," JP replied. He motioned behind him and added, "I'd like you to meet my new friend Andrew Pearson." Mr. Maloney, who rarely had an emotional reaction to anything, widened his eyes in astonishment at how huge and muscular Andrew was. JP, on the other hand, grinned at how much bigger and more muscular Andrew was than his big brother Ryan. "I'm very pleased to meet you Andrew," Mr. Maloney said, revealing his admiration for Andrew by using his first name right away. He stepped forward and shook Andrew's hand eagerly, who remembered to be gentle so that he wouldn't crush Mr. Maloney's hand. "JP has told me and my wife all about you." "All good things I hope, but I guess we'll find out once you invite me inside," Andrew said. "Yes you will, come on in Andrew," JP's mom said, ushering everyone into the house. She shook his hand once they were inside and added, "Welcome to the Maloney house Andrew." "Thank you Mrs. Maloney," Andrew said, taking off his boots. "You're welcome Andrew, but please call me Maureen," Mrs. Maloney ordered him. "And call me Paul," Mr. Maloney added. As everyone took off their shoes, Matt's mom stepped out from the living room. "This is Mrs. Anderson: Matt's mom," Maureen said, as Andrew and his friends stepped forward to shake her hand. "I'm very pleased to meet all of you," Mrs. Anderson said as they all stepped into the living room across from the kitchen. "So Andrew, JP tells me that you can bench-press more than 500 pounds," Paul said once they were all sitting down. "More like 700 pounds actually, but who's counting?" Andrew asked with a smug grin. His grin faded as he noticed everyone staring at him with a mix of awe and fear. "If you have enough weight plates in your basement gym, I'd be glad to demonstrate," he offered. "We should have enough plates downstairs," Paul assured him. "After all, JP here benches over 300 pounds," he added, smiling proudly at his son. "Let's go downstairs and find out." Andrew and his friends followed the Maloney's downstairs to the basement weight room: where Ryan and then JP had turned themselves into the gods of Central High School. While Mike and Carrie stared at all the machines and weights with astonishment, Andrew didn't seem surprised. "You don't seem surprised like your two friends to see an entire gym down here Andrew," Paul said. "I have one in my basement at home Sir and it looks a lot like this," Andrew informed him. "Call me Paul Andrew," Mr. Maloney advised him. "Because it's time for a rhyme Paul?" Andrew asked him with a smug grin. "Very funny Andrew!" Paul laughed, as JP added extra weight plates to the bench-press to bring it up to 700 pounds. "Twice as much as I bench but I'll get there one day," JP predicted. "First you have to win the State Championship JP," Paul reminded him with a frown. "Yes Dad, I will," JP assured him, putting the locking pins in place. "But before any of that happens, we have to see if Andrew can truly bench 700 pounds or if he was exaggerating." "Hey JP, don't talk about me like I'm not in the gym!" Andrew ordered him. He flexed his massive biceps with a cocky smirk and added, "Last time I checked, I was in the gym!" "There's no way anyone could miss you, considering how big and muscular you are!" JP assured him. "Let's see how effective these huge muscles are in the gym!" Andrew shouted in excitement, laying down on the bench. "Get your cameras ready everyone!" Andrew grabbed the loaded bar as JP lowered it into his hands. Then he lowered it to his chest and pushed it up fairly easily, causing his friends to look amazed at his awesome strength. Since JP was serving as his spotter, though he really didn't need one, Mike was free to capture Andrew's massive strength using the video mode on his digital camera. Mike, like everyone else, watched with amazement as Andrew benched 700 pounds easily, making it look almost effortless. Andrew raised the bar for the tenth and final rep, letting JP put it back on the brackets. "Good job Andrew," JP congratulated him. "How do you feel?" "It felt easier than it did last week," Andrew replied with a big grin. "I didn't even break a sweat this time. Do you have any more weight plates so that I can try again for my maximum of 800 pounds?" "No I don't Andrew," JP replied, his eyes wide with fear and amazement at Andrew's awesome strength. "Too bad JP," Andrew said, sitting up from the weight bench. "I guess I'll have to see if the gym at Ohio State has enough weight plates to challenge me." "Yes, when you take JP and Matt there," Paul said. He looked at his watch and added, "It's time we got dinner started, so we'll go upstairs now. Mike, you come upstairs with us so that you can email that video to the colleges you and Andrew will visit this week." "I'd like to stay down here with Andrew until dinner's ready," JP said. "I have something to show him that I think he'd like to see." Matt glanced over at JP as he headed upstairs and JP nodded, confirming that he was going to show Andrew The Wall. "See you upstairs later for dinner Andrew," Carrie said, standing on her toes to give him a kiss. Andrew bent down to meet her soft lips, kissing her softly. He folded his massive arms around her gently as he breathed in the fruity aroma of her perfume. "See you soon Carrie," he said, stroking her face softly as he drew back from her soft lips. JP grinned as he saw the gentle smile on Andrew's face as Carrie walked upstairs. "You really love her, don't you Andrew?" JP asked his huge friend. "Yeah man, in fact, I hope we get married before we go to college," Andrew replied. He turned to JP, saw him smiling, and realized that he was probably thinking of Matt. "Now JP, enough about me; what did you want to show me?" "What I call 'The Wall' Andrew," JP replied, leading him to a door in the far left corner of the basement. "I've only shown this to Matt, so I hope you realize how much I trust you that I'm letting you see it too." "I understand JP," Andrew assured him. "Let's see what this 'Wall' looks like," he added, as they stopped in front of the door. JP grinned and opened the door, turning on the light so that Andrew could see the contents of the room for himself. As Andrew looked around the back room, his eyes widened as he saw the pictures of JP's progress from a skinny kid to a muscular jock. "You look surprised Andrew," JP said with a smug grin. "Don't you have pictures of your progress at home?" "Just in a photo album, not all over two walls JP," Andrew said with a slight frown of disapproval. JP seemed to twitch at the words 'Photo Album' and Andrew noticed. "What is it Big Guy?" he asked softly. "I have something else to show you Andrew," JP replied. "Again, this is something I've shown only one other person: Matt." Andrew watched as JP walked over to a cabinet in the far corner of the back room. He opened a drawer and pulled out a photo album: the same one he had shown Matt after their visit with Matt's dad. "Are those more pictures of you JP?" Andrew asked with a big grin. "No Andrew, these are pictures of my brother," JP replied seriously. He opened the album and showed Andrew the pictures of his big brother Ryan: from when he was a fat kid in Grade Five to when he became a high school jock. "When Ryan was a fat kid he was always nice to me and I idolized him: following him around everywhere. He was the perfect big brother back then." "So what happened JP?" Andrew asked him gently, as they looked through more pages of the album. "As he got leaner and more muscular, he began to pull away from me, especially once high school started and he made the football team," JP replied. "Once he became a jock, he no longer had time for me." "Then who taught you how to work out when you got to high school?" Andrew asked with a confused look on his face. "Actually Ryan did, but only because I begged him to," JP replied sadly. "He didn't offer to do it; I had to bug him until he gave in. Then he told me that if I worked out a bit, perhaps even joined the wrestling team he was on, I wouldn't get picked on at school. You might not believe this Andrew, but I was barely 100 pounds two years ago." "I know, I can see the pictures JP," Andrew reminded him, pointing to the left side of the first wall. "Yeah that's true," JP realized. "Anyway, Ryan became my personal trainer and workout partner almost two years ago and he helped me become what I am today." "So what happened JP?" Andrew asked, figuring that they would soon get to the heart of the matter. "What happened between the two of you that turned you from workout partners into rivals?" "I really don't know Andrew," JP replied, looking down at his feet. "Are you sure JP?" Andrew asked him seriously, handing back the photo album. "You never gloated when you began to catch up to his size and strength? You never made fun of him when he got stuck on a weight-lifting plateau or put on a few pounds of fat?" JP's jaw dropped in astonishment at Andrew's insight but then his face fell as the full impact of his big friend's words hit him. "Oh no," he whispered, sitting down on the bench with his chin in his hands. "It's all my fault Andrew: I pushed Ryan away by doing everything you described during my last workout with him three months ago! Instead of encouraging him when he got stuck at 325 on the bench-press for three months, I gloated that I was only a few dozen pounds behind him. I rubbed my success in his face instead of thanking him for helping me get to where I am today!" "I'm afraid so JP, but you're not the only one to make those mistakes," Andrew assured him. "I did the same thing with Steve almost seven years ago, even though he never trained me. I certainly didn't think about our friendship when I gloated about suddenly being bigger and stronger than he was when we started Grade Five!" "You were only ten years old Andrew; you probably didn't know any better," JP assured him. "But I on the other hand was already 16 years old three months ago and I still made fun of Ryan!" "Don't feel too bad JP; at least you still spent time with him all these years," Andrew reminded him. JP's face brightened with a small smile as he realized that Andrew was right. "I, on the other hand, completely neglected Steve the summer before Grade Five, even though we had been best friends since Nursery School! And then to make matters worse, once I got bigger than he was, I just gloated about it instead of helping him get as big and strong as I was! I also spent more time with my new protege Mike instead of Steve and then our friendship ended in a big shouting match that Christmas." "And how did you regain your friendship with Steve?" JP asked, hoping that he could get an idea on how to repair his relationship with Ryan. But his hopes were dashed when Andrew replied, "I never did repair my friendship with Steve JP or he would be here with us right now. Instead, I've spent the last seven years being his rival on the football field, even though we're on the Offensive Line together!" He noticed the look of defeat in JP's eyes and suddenly thought of something that could cheer him up. "But you have a couple things going for you that I never had JP." "What's that Andrew?" JP asked, a glimmer of hope returning to his eyes. "You and Ryan are brothers," Andrew replied, as JP put the album back in the cabinet drawer and closed it. "And as you said, you last worked out together only three months ago, which means that you continued spending time with Ryan even when he didn't want to." "That's three things Andrew," JP teased him, ushering him out of the back room. As he closed the door, he gave Andrew a cocky smirk and added, "I thought a smart guy like you would know how to count!" "Very funny JP!" Andrew laughed, as he followed his smaller friend across the gym to the bench-press. "The point I'm trying to make is: you didn't give up on your relationship with Ryan like I did with Steve. I know Ryan's away right now on his pre-college road trip, but when he gets back, you should try to fix your relationship with him before it's too late." "It's already too late Andrew!" JP snapped in exasperation. "Ryan ran off on his road trip without saying goodbye to me or our dad! We don't even know if he'll be back for Thanksgiving, which is four and a half months away here in America! He'll probably have forgotten about me by then! And if you haven't fixed your friendship with Steve, what makes you think I can fix my relationship with Ryan?" "It's only been there months since you last spent time together, not seven years like it has been with me and Steve," Andrew reminded him, trying to keep his smaller friend calm. "Also, don't forget that he's your brother JP. Family ties don't usually get broken; they just get frayed. I have confidence in you JP; you're not the quitting type. You know, the next time Ryan is home for a while, perhaps during Christmas Break, I should come down here so that I can see both of you. Maybe if Ryan sees our brotherly relationship, it will inspire him to regain what he's lost by turning away from you." "Or he'll figure that he's been replaced and resent me even more," JP huffed, feeling worse not better. "I guess I'm not the best example on this matter JP; I can't even follow my own advice!" Andrew finally realized. JP nodded in agreement, wondering when his big friend would stop talking about Ryan. "After all, I've never had a brother and I haven't shown any willingness over the past seven years to patch things up with Steve. I just replaced him with my first protege Mike Stevenson: the guy for whom I originally neglected him! I think when I get home this summer, I'll try, somehow, to make up with Steve. After all, we'll only have one last year of high school together and then we may never see each other again! I can only hope that you try to repair your relationship with Ryan when you see him again. I would hate for you to have to live with the regret of a failed relationship for seven years like I've had to do." "Sure Andrew, whatever you say," JP said dismissively, getting really tired of being lectured by his huge friend. "And maybe Hell will freeze over while I wait for Ryan to become my Big Brother again!" "You'll have to make it happen JP; you can't wait for it," Andrew advised him, trying not to get mad at JP's impatience. "Once you're as big as he is, he won't be able to ignore you anymore! He'll have to talk to you then and maybe he'll be proud of you for a change instead of jealous!" "You're right Andrew," JP realized, relieved that his huge muscular friend wasn't mad at him. "I'll try to fix our relationship the next time I see him, if he gives me the chance that is!" "That's all I can ask JP, but remember: you don't have to do all the work," Andrew suddenly realized. "Ryan has to want to be your Big Brother again or you'll never regain your relationship with him. I only hope it doesn't take something happening to one of you for the other to realize just how important you are to each other." Andrew had no idea how prophetic that statement was, but he did realize that he was scaring JP when he saw a glimmer of tears in his eyes. "Sorry for scaring you like that JP; I guess I'm not doing a very good job of cheering you up, am I?" "No you're not Andrew," JP replied: both truthfully and bravely considering how huge and muscular his big friend truly was. Andrew glared at him and JP hastily added, "But I guess you can't be good at everything, can you Big Guy?" Before Andrew could reply, the basement door opened and JP's dad started down the basement steps. "Dinner's ready you two," he said. "Come upstairs and get washed up." As Andrew and JP followed him up the basement steps, he asked, "What were you two talking about down here? It sounded rather heated." "We were talking about Ryan," JP replied through gritted teeth as he clenched his fists in fury. "I can't believe that he didn't even say goodbye to us before he left!" "Neither can your mother and I," Paul agreed. Then he added, "But I guess we shouldn't be surprised; he's barely acknowledged us during the last four years!" "I'm here Mr. Maloney," Andrew said quickly, hoping to head off another rant about Ryan. "I'd be glad to fill the 'big brother' role for JP." "Thank you Andrew," Paul said gratefully. "That's exactly why we're trusting you to take good care of JP during your upcoming Mid-West Recruiting Visits." He noticed JP glaring at him and hastily added, "Not that JP needs to be taken care of; he proved that last night when he took care of that jerk who was bugging Chrissy!" JP grinned proudly and then his father's previous sentence penetrated his consciousness. He turned from the sink, where he was washing his hands, and asked his dad excitedly, "Did you say that Andrew will be taking care of me during the recruiting visits?" His dad nodded with a small grin. "You mean I can go with my new friend Andrew on his road trip?" "Yes JP, but first clean up the water you splashed on the floor in your excitement," Paul ordered him with a chuckle. JP's face turned red with embarrassment as he grinned sheepishly and grabbed some paper towels. Paul turned back to Andrew and said, "I'm placing a lot of trust in you Andrew: to keep JP safe during this road trip. Can you do that for me?" "For us Paul," Maureen corrected him with a frown. "JP's our son, not just yours." "Of course dear," Paul said hastily. "I didn't mean to forget about you: I just misspoke." "Okay Paul," Maureen said. She handed him some plates and added, "You can make it up to me by setting the table." "I'll help him Mom," JP offered, anxious to spend some time with Matt. "Good idea son, that will give me a chance to talk privately with Andrew for a couple of minutes," Maureen decided. Andrew looked surprised, but he stayed quiet while JP and his dad left the kitchen with the plates and cutlery. Then he turned to JP's mom and asked her, "What did you want to talk about Mrs Maloney?" "Call me Maureen Andrew," Mrs Maloney said. Andrew nodded and Mrs Maloney continued by saying, "I just want you to know how much Paul and I appreciate you being there for JP." "Especially since Ryan hasn't been," Andrew interjected. "JP told me all about that downstairs while you guys were cooking dinner." "Yes Andrew, Ryan hasn't been there for his brother like you have, both last night and today. JP told me at lunch all that you talked about last night and how similar you two are, considering all that you've both gone through over the last few years." "Yes I was surprised myself at how similar we are," Andrew agreed. "But I'm glad to help JP get a head start on his college wrestling hopes by taking him with me to Ohio State." "I have complete confidence in your ability to look after JP on these upcoming Unofficial Recruiting Visits of yours," Maureen informed him proudly. "Thank you very much Mrs Maloney," Andrew said gratefully. "I'll make sure to justify your faith in me by keeping JP safe. But from what I saw last night, JP doesn't need protection from anyone!" "Yes, being a District Finalist in wrestling does have its advantages when dealing with college guys on the prowl," Maureen agreed. "Have you ever had to use force to scare people away from Carrie?" "Only the force of my voice," Andrew replied with a smug grin. "One of the advantages of being huge and insanely strong is that anyone who wants to start trouble is scared away with just a look!" "Good for you Andrew; now that you are in the middle of college football recruiting, any fighting you're involved in could derail that entire train ride!" "Thanks for that insight Mrs Maloney," Andrew said, as the oven timer went off. As she took the food out of the oven, he added, "I find it very gratifying to be a big brother for JP, just like I did in previous years for my football proteges, who are now my teammates." "That's good to hear Andrew," Maureen said, setting the food on the large breadboard. "I'm glad you've had a lot of practice being a mentor. Now let's go into the dining room for dinner; everyone's waiting for us." Andrew nodded and helped her bring the food into the dining room. Then they sat down at the table, where everyone else was already seated. They said grace and began eating. "So Andrew, have you and your friends mapped out a travel plan for your NCAA Road Trip?" Mr Maloney asked. "Yes Sir," Andrew replied. "I have the map book in my truck; I can show it to you after supper." "Good idea Andrew, because if you're taking the route I'm thinking of, I have another idea." "I can remember the route Sir," Andrew said. "It will take us to Ohio State, Notre Dame, and Michigan." "That confirms that my idea will work, but I'll tell you what it is after supper when we look at your map book," Mr Maloney decided. Andrew nodded in agreement and Paul added, "So Andrew, do you realize what an amazing coincidence it was that you and JP were in the National Mall at the same time last night?" "Yes Sir I do," Andrew agreed. "But I also realize that this was the only summer I could do it. Last summer I was Basic Reserves Training and next summer I will be preparing for my freshman season of college football. But I must say, when I saw JP on the train, I knew that I recognized him from somewhere. Then once my friends and I got back from our tour of the National Mall, we used his bright blue tank top as a reference point to find our spot on the lawn again. Then I remembered where I had seen him before: on the front page of the sports section of the Washington Post." He noticed JP's friends and family smiling with pride at the memory of the day JP had been interviewed. "I was trying to figure out how to introduce myself to your son when those two big college guys started bugging Chrissy. I was about to intervene to protect her, but JP got there first and helped her out. Then I was able to introduce myself to him, once he noticed me of course." "You're impossible to miss Andrew," Paul said proudly, referencing Andrew's huge muscles. Andrew smiled quietly as Paul added, "JP told me all about how you were ready to help Chrissy before he got there." He thought for a moment and then said, "I might as well tell you my idea now, while you get yourself a second helping." "What do you mean Sir?" Andrew asked innocently, after he swallowed his last mouthful of food. "You cleaned your plate Andrew and so did Mike," Paul replied with a big grin. "Raise your hand if you want seconds." "How about I flex my arm instead," Andrew decided. He flexed his massive arm with a cocky smirk and added, "Both my huge arms need lots of fuel to get even bigger!" Everyone around the table laughed at Andrew's cocky attitude, which reminded them that he was a jock, not just an athlete. "I think your ego is just as big as your arms Andrew," JP teased his huge friend. Andrew grinned at his smaller friend and then realized he'd better get the conversation back on track. "What was your idea Mr Maloney?" he asked, as he got himself a second helping. "Call me Paul Andrew; I told you that when you first got here," Paul said. He waited for Andrew to nod in agreement and then added, "Ann Arbor is a lot closer to Orillia than it is to Washington DC." "Yes it is Paul," Andrew agreed, grinning as he guessed where JP's dad was going with this. "Good, then since we've hosted you tonight, how about you and your family return the favour once your Unofficial Visits are complete?" "Are you serious Dad?" JP shouted in excitement before Andrew could reply. "I get to meet Andrew's family and friends and perhaps see where he has achieved glory on the gridiron?" "If Andrew and his parents agree," Paul reminded him. He looked over at Andrew, who nodded in agreement. "Good, then all we need to do is get your parents on Skype after dinner and ask them." He looked over at Andrew and asked, "Are they home?" "Yes Paul; they're making plans for me to visit some Canadian football schools," Andrew replied. "Good, then it's all settled," Paul decided. "Let's finish our dinner and then we can Skype your parents and see if they're on board with my idea." Everyone nodded in agreement and followed his suggestion. Then, after dinner, Andrew used his laptop to get his dad on Skype so that he could introduce his parents to his new friend JP Maloney and his family. "Hey Dad," Andrew said once Chad's face appeared on the screen. "Hello son," Chad said, grinning at his son. "How is your Washington trip going?" "It's going quite well Dad," Andrew replied. "In fact, I met some new friends and their parents." He took a few minutes to tell his dad about the events of the previous evening and that afternoon. "What do you think Dad?" "I think you've made a great new friend," Chad said with a proud smile on his face. "But you forgot to tell me his name." "I didn't forget, I held back his name deliberately," Andrew informed him with a smug grin. He motioned JP to step into view of the laptop screen and added, "I think you'll recognize him." JP stepped in front of the laptop screen as Andrew stepped back. Chad's smile widened as he said, "You're JP Maloney!" "Yes I am Sir," JP said, surprised that Andrew's dad recognized him. "How did you recognize me?" "I took a business trip down there last week and I noticed your article in the sports section of the Washington Post," Chad replied. "It was the part about you starting a middle school wrestling camp that caught my eye actually." "Why was that Sir?" JP asked, not noticing Andrew stepping into the living room to speak with JP's parents. "Andrew has been a mentor himself: his first mentor was Mike actually," Chad informed him. "Then he mentored Mike's older brother Mark. The next year, he mentored the current Starting Quarterback and Wide Receiver on the OD Varsity Football Team. You stick with Andrew and he'll show you how to be a good mentor for your future protege Nick." "I will Sir," JP promised him. "You don't have to call me Sir, JP," Chad informed him. "Okay Mr Pearson," JP said agreeably. "That will do for now," Chad said. "Now, did Andrew call me on Skype just to introduce you to me or did he have another reason?" "There is another reason, but I should let Andrew tell you what it is, after you meet my parents of course." JP motioned his mom and dad over to Andrew's laptop and they introduced themselves to Andrew's dad and mom. "My parents had an idea Mr Pearson," JP said. "I'll just get Andrew so that he can hear it too." JP went into the living room to get Andrew while Paul and Maureen talked for a bit with Chad. "Your son is a really great young man Chad," Maureen said. "He has really taken JP under his wing in the absence of JP's older brother Ryan." "Yes I know that very well and he has been a great young man for many years," Chad agreed proudly. "Did Andrew tell you how he has mentored a few of his friends over the years and helped them become football players?" "Yes I believe he mentioned that," Paul said. He looked up and noticed Andrew and JP coming back into the den. "Explain your idea to your dad Andrew." "Actually it was your idea Sir," Andrew reminded him with a smug grin. "You're right, it was Andrew," Paul realized. "Okay Mr Pearson, here's my idea: since Andrew's last recruiting visit is near Detroit, he could go right to Orillia from there with JP." "So that we can host you and your family in return for you hosting our son right now," Chad realized. He turned to his wife Susan and asked, "What do you think dear?" "That sounds like a good idea," Susan agreed. "We have lots of room if you count the guest room and the pullout couches." "Good then it's all settled," Paul decided. "We'll keep in touch so that you can let us know when Andrew leaves Ann Arbor. Then my wife and I will start the journey to Orillia, which we will be able to reach in one day from here. Then we can all meet at your house." "That sounds good to me," Chad said. "See you all in a few days. Be sure to call me once you've crossed the border Andrew." "I will Dad," Andrew promised, waving goodbye to Chad. "See you later." "Goodbye son: enjoy your recruiting visits," Chad said. Once the Skype connection had been broken, Paul turned to Andrew and said, "There now, it's all settled Andrew: once you and JP cross the border into Canada, he can call us so that we can start our journey to meet you in Orillia the next day." "Would a text message be more convenient Sir?" Andrew asked. "That way, JP won't get any international calling charges on his phone bill and neither will you." "That's a very good idea Andrew," Paul commended him. "Thank you for suggesting it." He turned to JP and said, "Now how about you and Matt take Andrew and his friends over to the high school so that he can see the football field and the wrestling room." "Good idea Dad," JP agreed. "But how will we get into the wrestling room? I don't have a key." "But Coach Graves does and he'll be expecting you," Paul informed him. "Once you told us about Andrew during lunch, I knew that it would be a good idea to show him where you have achieved glory on the wrestling mat. So I called Coach Graves and told him my idea. Since he had some work to do for August's Wrestling Camp, he said that he would bring it to his office in the high school after supper. I told him you would meet him there at 7:30." "Okay Dad, I'll go get ready now," JP said, heading for the stairs. "Good idea JP," Paul agreed. "Your mom and I will stay down here to entertain your guests." "Thanks Dad, since I can't do that all the time!" JP joked, heading upstairs. "Don't forget your wrestling jacket JP!" Andrew shouted. JP grinned and nodded, pleased that Andrew had thought of everything. As JP turned the corner out of sight, Maureen turned to Andrew and asked, "Why did you tell JP to bring his jacket? It's really hot outside." "It was my idea to help raise his profile for the recruiting visits," Andrew replied. "It makes sense for him to make sure it still fits. He's pretty muscular you know." "That's an understatement Andrew, especially when referring to you," Mrs Anderson said with raised eyebrows. "Thank you Mrs Anderson," Andrew said. "But I think I should get my jacket out of my truck to make sure it fits. I'll be right back." Andrew headed outside to his car and JP's parents took that opportunity to get their digital camera. Once Andrew came back inside with his football jacket on, he found his friends and their parents waiting for him in the living room. "What's going on here?" Andrew asked with a smile. "Just a group shot before you go, now that both you and JP have your jackets on," Paul replied, holding up his digital camera. "You mean all three of us," Andrew said with a cocky grin, as he held up Mike's football jacket. Paul grinned at Andrew's cocky attitude as Mike put on his football jacket. Then Paul set the timer on the camera, placed it on the mantle, and stepped back so that he would be in the picture with everyone else. Everyone grinned as the camera flashed and then stepped up to the mantle to see what the photo looked like on the screen. Once everyone had voiced their approval of the group picture, JP said, "We'd better get going Dad, so Matt and I can show Andrew and his friends the high school wrestling room." "Actually JP, you and Andrew go ahead," Matt said. JP turned to look at him in surprise and Matt added, "I want to stay here with Mike and Carrie." Andrew turned around to see Mike and Carrie nodding in agreement. Mike saw his look of astonishment and said, "Don't look so shocked Andrew: you must realize that the dynamics of this friendship were set last night when you spent half an hour alone with JP." Andrew nodded in sudden understanding and Paul said, "Besides Andrew, while you and JP are talking with Coach Graves, I can show your friends JP's wrestling videos." JP looked suddenly embarrassed, hoping that his dad wouldn't show the footage of the District Final match that JP had lost four months before. Paul noticed his son's sad look and decided to cheer him up. "If you lend me your digital camera son, I can upload the video you took last night of Andrew to YouTube." JP handed over his camera and grinned at the thought of helping raise Andrew's profile for the NCAA. He watched as Andrew slapped Mike on the back and hugged Carrie goodbye. "I'm ready to go now JP," Andrew said as JP opened the front door. "Good, so am I Andrew, so let's go," JP said, heading outside. Andrew waved goodbye to JP's parents and Matt's mom, before following his friend outside to the driveway. "Should we take your car or my truck?" Andrew asked once he reached the driveway where JP was waiting. "We should take your truck Andrew, it looks cooler," JP replied. "Especially when I turn on the under lights," Andrew said with a cocky smirk. "You must be a fan of the Fast and Furious movies," JP realized. "Especially 2Fast 2Furious," Andrew said with a big grin as they got into his truck. "Because it takes place in Miami right?" JP guessed. "Gee, someone's a genius, as far as stating the obvious!" Andrew laughed as they backed out of the driveway. "Shut up man!" JP laughed as they drove down the street. "Just try and make me JP, if you've got the guts that is!" Andrew dared him with a cocky smirk. Andrew and JP continued laughing and joking as they drove to Central High School, enjoying the freedom to act like jocks without worrying what their friends thought. Meanwhile, back at JP's house, Andrew's friends and JP's parents said goodbye to Matt's mom, who was heading home. Matt promised her that he would stop by to say goodbye the next morning, since JP's parents had granted permission for him to stay over. "After all Matt, Andrew only knows the way to this house, not your house," JP's mom reminded him. "That's why your mom brought an overnight bag for you when she came over for dinner." Matt's mom didn't reveal the real reason she was letting Matt stay over at JP's house that night: she needed some space from her son after the bombshell he had dropped on her that morning. Andrew and JP soon reached the high school and parked by the gate in the fence surrounding the football field. The school below in Fairfax County is probably what the author of the JP stories based Central High School on. And of course the team name in the JP Story is the Spartans, not the Wildcats. "Are you ready to go inside Andrew?"JP asked as he got out of the truck. "As soon as I get something," Andrew replied. He got out and opened up his truck's tailgate. Then he reached into his gym bag and pulled out his old Miami Hurricanes football. Then he closed the tailgate. "See JP, just a little accessory to complete my jock image." "You mean your Super Jock image Andrew," JP corrected him with a smug grin. "Your words JP and I agree with them," Andrew said with a big grin. "Let's go into the school and meet your wrestling coach. Then you can show me the wrestling room where you have achieved athletic glory on the wrestling mat." JP grinned back at his huge friend and led the way into the school for the chat with Coach Graves. As Andrew followed him down the hall to the wrestling room, JP smiled to himself as he realized that he would be mentoring a dozen kids there in wrestling in about six weeks time. "What do you think Andrew?" JP asked as they stepped into the wrestling room. "Most impressive JP," Andrew replied, looking around at all the pictures and newspaper articles on the wall. His eyes widened as he realized that most of the pictures and articles were of JP. "Someone's certainly popular in this school," he remarked, making the understatement of the year. "He should be, he's the first District Finalist we've had in over a decade," a deep voice said from behind them. Andrew and JP turned around to see a burly man in his 40s walking towards them. "I'm Coach Graves: the Head Coach of the District Finalist Central High Spartans Varsity Wrestling Team." "Pleased to meet you Coach," Andrew said, holding out his right hand. Coach Graves shook it firmly, only wincing a little bit from the strength of Andrew's iron grip. "I'm Andrew Pearson: Starting Center for the District Champion ODCVI Blues Varsity Football Team." "District Champion sounds a lot more impressive than District Finalist," Coach Graves realized, causing JP to look down at his feet in shame. Graves noticed and quickly apologized to his Star Wrestler. "Sorry about that JP, but it's true. You're good, but obviously not as good as Andrew here." "I'll do better this season Coach," JP promised with a scary look of determination on his face. "This time I won't just win the District Title but I'll be the State Champion as well!" "I'm sure you will JP," Graves agreed, pleased at how determined his Star Wrestler was to succeed. His cell phone suddenly rang from his shirt pocket. "Sorry guys, but I have to take this call: I've been expecting it." He took out his flip phone opened it up, pressed the green phone button to accept the call and listened intently. "Okay, I'll send him right out." He ended the call and turned to Andrew. "There's someone important waiting for you on the 50 yard line of the football field Andrew." "Okay Coach, I'll head out there now and then I'll meet you and JP back in here," Andrew decided. "We'll meet you out there Andrew," Graves said. "JP and I have a few things to work on for the Lincoln Middle School Wrestling Camp in six weeks." Andrew nodded in agreement and waved to JP as he headed out of the wrestling room. As he walked down the hall towards the stairs, he wondered who could be waiting for him in the middle of the football field: which he could see from the second floor window. Once Andrew exited the building and skirted the stands, he saw a big man in his 40s standing in the middle of the field. As he got closer, he noticed that the big guy was wearing a Central High Spartans Football t-shirt. "Hello Andrew, I'm Coach Palmer: the Head Coach of the Central High Spartans Varsity Football Team." "Pleased to meet you Coach," Andrew said excitedly, shaking his hand firmly. He noticed Coach Palmer massaging his sore hand and smirked as he added, "As you already know, I'm Andrew Pearson: Starting Center for the Orillia District Varsity Football Team." "I'm very pleased to meet you Andrew and there's someone else who would like to meet you: over the phone anyway." He picked up his cell phone and sent a quick text message that consisted of only two words: 'He's here.' "Who did you just send that text message to Coach?" Andrew asked curiously. "You'll find out in about 30 seconds Andrew," Coach Palmer promised him. Sure enough, within 30 seconds, his cell phone rang. "Hello, is that you?" he asked. He listened closely to the answer and nodded his head in satisfaction. "Good, thanks for calling back so quickly." He listened a bit more and added, "Sure I'll let you speak to him, since that is the reason I wanted you to call me in the first place. Just a second." He handed his cell phone to Andrew and said, "It's for you." "Thanks Coach," Andrew said, taking the cell phone and holding it up to his ear. "Hello?" "Are you Andrew Pearson?" a deep and confident voice asked from the other end of the line. "Yes I am," Andrew replied, feeling a little uneasy that the mystery caller knew his name. "Who is this?" "This is Ryan Maloney," the caller replied. ********************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************* And that, after two months, is the end of Andrew's Recruiting Summer Chapter 4. Please let me know what you thought of my first attempt at a cliffhanger ending. ********************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************* Coming soon: - Andrew finds out why JP's older brother called him - Andrew takes JP and Matt on his Ohio State Recruiting Visit.
  18. Psuace

    New Gym, part 3

    Part 2 of the the current story line. Please see Ginger Muscle - Muscle up for part 1. We lay tangled on the bed after our recent round. Cum drying on both of us, but neither of us in a hurry to take a shower. His legs intertwined with mine, his left arm draped over my chest, playing with my nipple. His right hand is running along the side of my cheek, slowly caressing me. My hand is running up and down his back, massaging his spine. When I get to his crack, I dip a finger towards his hole. He sighs at the feeling. I slowly insert a finger and he tweaks my nipple. I lean over and kiss him on his head. He nuzzles at my side, trying to get a bit closer. It’s been a fun Saturday afternoon. Kenny is watching over the gym, Jay, Max, Eddie, and the twins will be over for dinner later, and Davey and I have settled into a comfortable routine over the past few weeks. He hasn’t moved in yet, but I hope he does soon. He seems to want to, but is hesitant. He’s much better since the incident at his place. He’s off his meds again and we take it one day at a time. He’s at the gym daily and is working hard to get stronger. We talk almost every day and he has kept his promise to call me if he feels out of sorts. This has led to one or two 2 AM calls and one in the middle of the day, but nothing we couldn’t work thru. Mostly, it was meeting up and talking to calm his nerves. He looks up at me and kisses my side. I kiss him again on his head. It’s time for me to ask him again about his ex-boyfriend. He always avoids the topic, but I think I am getting closer. He’s told me his ex is the reason he was on meds and had anxiety and depression issues. I want to help him but need to know what happened. “Davey” I say gently, “Tell me about Ron.” I feel him try to pull away. I hug him closer to me. He squirms a bit. “Please.” “It’s complicated.” He says slowly in a whispered voice. “You know I’m here for you and want to help you in any way possible.” I reply in a quiet voice. “Yes, but I don’t want you to think of me as ‘less of a man’ because of what I let him do to me.” “I’m a grown man. I can make up my mind. Just tell me and then we can work to put it behind us. And I would never think of you as ‘less of a man’.” I say as I stroke his back. “Remember, I’ve seem you at your fullest.” He kisses my side again in appreciation. “He manipulated and used me in ways I couldn’t think were possible. He degraded me to bolster himself. He physically abused me in private and verbally abused me in public...And before you ask why I didn’t leave. I tried a number of times, but he always wormed his way back into my life. And not by saying he was sorry and would change, but by saying my life would not be worth living if he wasn’t in it.” “One time we were out for dinner and he became upset with me for not wearing a shirt he had made me buy. He loudly said the shirt I was wearing was a cheap knock off and it fit me because I was a cheap piece of shit and wouldn’t look good wearing any decent clothing. I tried to apologize, but he kept it up saying I was a worthless lover too and couldn’t satisfy him, physically or emotionally. I was practically in tears and he kept going, saying I needed to grow up and be a man and stop crying like a little kid. I remember getting up and walking out of the restaurant. I hailed a cab and went home. He showed up 15 minutes later. I was on the sofa when he came barging into the room. He came right over to me and punched me in the face, cutting me on my check. He angrily asked how I could just walk out on him and how embarrassed he was. He hit me again and knocked me out. When I woke up, I was naked with cum drying on me and I was covered in bruises and cuts. I can’t remember if he raped me or just came on me.” I stare at the top of his head and cannot believe what I’m hearing, but now things are becoming clear. “Another time we were at a work happy hour and he had a few too many drinks and was talking with some of my co-workers. He bragged how I had a 10 inch dick but went on to say I didn’t know how to use it to satisfy him. He said I would get hard just by watching him flex his muscles, but when it came to fucking him, I fell short and he would have to cum on his own by jacking off and he would have to finish me off too. He then walked over to me, flexed his left bicep and forced me to put my hand on it. He then grabbed my crotch with his right hand and shouted, ‘yup, getting hard just feeling me up.’ The room was dead quiet, but he didn’t care.” I start to rage inside myself. How the fuck does someone do this? Why would someone do this? But Davey answered that one for me – Ron needed to bolster himself. “Please be honest with me, has he been in contact with you since your incident a few weeks ago?” Silence. “Davey?” “Yes.” A barely audible whisper. “Oh Davey. I thought we were going to be honest about this. You were going to tell me if he contacted you.” “I know but he’s good at making me feel unworthy of someone like you.” “He knows about me?” I try to control the rage in my voice, but it seeps thru and Davey starts to pull away. I pull him back to me, but he pushes off and sits up. There are tears streaming down his face. I reach up to wipe them away and he flinches. “I’m sorry. I did not mean to sound upset. It just shocked me. How long has he known?” Davey just shrugs his shoulders and is looking down. “Since you started at the gym? Since the incident in your apartment? Is he why you’ve had 3 more episodes? Davey, come on man, you gotta talk to me and be completely honest.” “I try, but he gets to me and gets under my skin.” “Is he the reason you have not moved in with me yet?” He barely nods yes. Fuck, now I’m pissed. “Ok. Talk to me little man. Has he come to visit?” Davey nods no. “Are you being honest about this?” His head comes up and looks me square in the eyes. “No, I have not seen him in person since I moved here. And to answer your next question, I have not given him my address.” “Ok, that’s good.” Something to work with. I lean up on the bed and continue, “When we’re done here, you’re going to give me your phone. I’m getting you a new one. New number, everything. Also, I’m going to help you change your emails so he can no longer contact you.” He’s staring at me. “We need to cut this guy off and get him out of your life.” He nods yes. “And that means your family cannot let him know where you’ve moved to.” “I hope you’re too upset with me Ty.” He’s looking away in shame. Softly, but with a tinge of anger I say, “I’m only upset you didn’t come to me and tell me the truth that you were still in contact with him.” He looks like I just crushed his dream, so I add, “But I am more upset with Ron, than you. What he has done to you is unconscionable. You are not a worthless person Davey.” I reach my left hand out and put it on his right cheek. “You are a special, funny, great guy. If Ron chooses not to see your positive qualities and only demeans you, then he’s the one with the problem, not you. I, for one, am going to spend every moment I can with you. And that means you’re moving in with me this weekend. ” He starts to protest, but I put my hand on his chest. “Dude, new life. No Ron. I’m not taking any chances.” He smiles. He reaches a hand out and caresses my chest. I harden and puff up my pecs. He continues to stroke them. “Better?” I ask. He leans in and kisses me. “Ok, we need to get cleaned up. Everyone will be here in a little while.” “We still have time for round 2.” Davey says eyeing me up like a piece of beef. He licks his lips. I sigh and reach out for him. I wrap my arms around him and pull him close to me and we kiss. He pushes me back down and lays on my chest, still kissing me. He tweaks my nipple and starts to grind his already hard dick against my abs. I flex them and he moans in appreciation. He moves his hands to my arms and starts to massage my biceps. I flex them and he groans in gratitude. He continues to massage them, using his fingertips to trace circles on them. I flex them harder and he squeezes both at the same time. His dick becomes a bit harder and I feel some pre-cum leak out onto my abs. He slides around, spreading it over me. He moves his hands to the sides of my head and tries to pull me closer. I wrap my arms around his back and hug him tightly. He sighs. He rubs his chest against mine, nipple to nipple. Mine become erect and hard. His, well, we’re still working on making them more sensitive. Short of sandpaper rubbing them, nothing. Davey leans back up, skooches back so his ass is against my dick. I buck my hips and he is bounced into the air. He lands on my midsection, rock hard abs, rock hard dick. He stares me in the eyes and starts to rub his crack on my dick. I smile. He cocks an eyebrow and suddenly spins around. I feel him lean over and can feel his tongue start to lap at my dick. His legs are straddling my sides for support. His ass is right about pec level in front of me. I’ve got a great view of his hole and cheeks. I softly blow a warm breath at his hole and he opens and shuts it. I’m going to have fun with this. He takes his time. He wets his lips and slowly lifts my dick, nibbles on the head, kisses it, then takes just the head into his mouth. He swirls his tongue around the whole area, coating it with copious amounts of saliva. He laps at the piss slit, shoving his tongue into the entry swabbing out any pre-cum. I moan in pleasure and flex my dick. It bangs him on the roof of his mouth. He continues. He starts to give only my head a blow job. Short quick movement, making sure to fire up every nerve. He moves his tongue to the underside of the head, where the head meets the shaft and starts to massage it with spit. His mouth is warm and he takes his time swallowing me. He pulls off and lets drool fall from his mouth onto the shaft. He puts his left hand on the shaft and slowly starts to stroke it. I let my eyes roll back into my head and enjoy his ministrations. I feel his mouth again and sense him going all the way down this time. Again, he takes his time. He coats my mushroom head, moves to the top of the shaft, and then starts down it. He pauses and works up a good amount of saliva and then continues. He is half way down the shaft, his tongue working overtime, swirling around the shaft. His teeth are gently scraping the raised arteries and veins as he goes. I’m glad I had shaved my shaft and balls this morning. It makes the experience more pleasant for him and more erotic for me. His taste buds feel like a kitten is licking me. I am getting highly aroused and do everything I can to remain calm so I don’t blow my load too fast. He takes his left hand off the shaft and then places both hands on my inner thighs and gently starts to pull them apart, giving him greater access to my balls and the area beyond. He is still slowly blowing me, wetting as he goes along, his hands are massaging my balls. Each hand has one ball in it. He softly caresses them, rolling them around, tugging at the skin, playing with them. The head of my dick hits the back of his throat. He eases off an inch or two. He then starts back down. My head hits the Uvula again, then slides past it. He doesn’t gag, what a stud. I caress his ass cheeks to let him know he is doing well. I can feel him breathing. His warm breath coming up from his lungs, passes around my dick, and then out his mouth. He sucks in a breath and the cool air going in makes me shiver ever so slightly. He starts to ease off, my dick comes up out his throat, and then he quickly rams it back in, taking me to the hilt. I let a heavy sigh, lean up, and lap at his hole. He lets out a guttural moan and the vibrations cause my dick to quiver. He closes his mouth and creates as tight a seal as he can on my unit. He is now breathing thru his nose and is sucking air down his throat. His tongue is still coating me with saliva and his hands are working their magic on my balls. He starts to ease off my shaft. I feel it leave his throat. I’m just in his mouth. He starts a piston like motion. He raises my dick so it is sticking up at a 90 degree angle. He continues rocketing his mouth up and down, saliva dripping down my unit like water driblets on a cold glass, pooling on my abs, then draining down between my legs to his waiting hands. He lets go of my balls and moves his fingers to my ass. He tries to slide one in. I tense then relax my hole several times. He times his movements and pushes into me when I flex my hole open. I clamp down his fingers. He pauses his blowjob, wiggles his fingers a bit, then his tongue and mouth continue. I can feel my load building. I caress his ass and say, “I’m close.” He immediately stops everything and pulls off my dick. He says, “Not yet.” I nod and take a few deep, cleansing breathes. I rub his back as my heartrate slows a bit. I can feel my load subsiding. I pat him to let him know I’m better. He immediately takes me to the hilt in one swallow. I pat him on the ass and massage his glutes. He is back to rocketing up and down on me and I feel my load building again. I don’t want him to stop, but need to distract him so he slows down. I lean my head up to his ass and dart my tongue around his hole. I coat it with spit and maneuver my tongue into his tight hole. He feels me trying to invade him and clamps his hole shut. I think to myself, ‘not this time little man’ and bring my left hand back to his hole and slowly, but firmly insert my middle finger into him. He gasps and pauses momentarily. ‘Thank God’ I think to myself. I begin to finger fuck him and he moans with joy. Uh-oh, I’ve created more problems. He’s back to blowing me like he’s licking a 12 inch popsicle. I bring my right hand back and have that middle finger join the action and push it right into his ass. He squirms around a bit, getting used to both invaders, and is back at it. Dammit, I’ve created a fucking monster. I lean my head back up, use my fingers to spread his hole as wide as possible, and dive my tongue right in. Now he stops, releases my dick and says, “So you want to play dirty. I’m all for it, my shiny black knight.” I continue my assault on his ass and he resumes blowing me. He’s not going to the hilt, but is still rocketing up and down. He tries to pull his ass away from my hands and mouth, but I won’t let him. He moves his hands back to my balls and sensitive area between them and my ass. He knows I won’t let him invade my ass, but he is using all his other tricks. He starts massaging my balls with one hand and caressing the area right below them with his other. He is doing it so softly and gently I can hardly feel it, but the nerve endings there tell me they are being overly stimulated. I try pushing my fingers deeper into his ass, but he has completely opened his ass to me and I have no tricks left. Dammit. I might as well enjoy the ride. I remove my fingers from his ass, smack it once or twice for good measure and move my hands around his waist and find his dick. He tries to flatten himself out on my body so I cannot grab it, but I have a counter for that. I move to the edge of the bed and slowly start to get up. I grab him by the waist so he doesn’t fall, but I continue to get up. He is just sucking away, like nothing is happening to him. I stand up and am holding him upside down and he still latched onto me, like a leech on my dick. I create some space between our bodies and grab his dick with my right hand. I’ve moved left hand from his waist and have curled it around his body. Yes, I’m holding him up with just my left arm. I start to jerk him off. A nice steady motion. His dick reacts and extends to its full 10 inches. Fucking impressive for someone who is only 5’11”, 175. He continues shooting up and down my unit and I can feel my load building again, this time quicker and more intense. My body begins to tense up. I need to stand firm so Davey doesn’t get hurt. I brace my legs and they become like concrete pillars. I flex my quads and all the muscles come into relief. He must notice as his hands leave my balls and are now on my quads for support. He does a couple quick and savage, to the hilt movements and I can’t hold back. I release his dick and use my right hand to support his head and shoulders as I shoot into him. The first shot hits the back of his throat and he gulps it down (or up, as he is still upside down). The next two fill his mouth and start to leak out. The last one is too much for him and he has to open his mouth. Cum spills out onto the carpet and he starts to gag. I immediately pull him off my dick and carefully flip him around so he is upright. His eyes are red and full of tears and he has snot coming out of his nose. He is still coughing up cum, but is fine otherwise. I gently set him on the bed and grab a towel and some tissues. He cleans himself up and looks 100% better a minute later. His hard-on has partially faded. I glance down at it and then look into his eyes. He just leans back on the bed and shuts his eyes. I go to work. I flex my left bicep and grab his dick. I start jerking him off again. A smile comes across his face, but his eyes remain shut. I wonder what he is thinking about. Hopefully just us and this moment. I reach my right hand down and put my thumb on his lips. He barely opens them and I slip it in. He begins a sucking motion and swirls his tongue around it. His left hand instinctively reaches up for my pec. I move closer so it is within reach. He finds it and starts to massage the muscle. I flex and release the muscle a few times. He sighs, finds my nipple and pinches it like he’s squeezing a lemon. I grimace, but the feeling is wonderful. All of the sudden I feel him cum. First shot explodes out of him and nails me in the abs. Second shot, not as powerful, but still leaves a coating. Last 2 shots just ooze out and coat my hand. “Well that was unexpected. I could have sworn you could hold on for another 10 minutes or so.” “Too much stimulation. It got to me. Hope you’re not upset.” “How could I be upset with the load you coated me with? Do you see it?” He leans up and cracks a smile. “I’m good, aren’t I?” And he laughs. “Yes, yes you are. And you’re all mine.” I lean down and kiss him. We break kiss. I look up and see the clock. “Oh fuck, everyone is going to be here in 15 minutes and we haven’t started dinner yet.” “Don’t worry, I got this Ty.” Davey says, patting my chest. “You get the shower started and I’ll get dinner going.” “You sure?” “Trust me on this.” He winks at me. “Ok.” I reach for my phone and see a text from Eddie. I read it to Davey, “He says, ‘They won’t make it. A few things came up’ – yeah, I bet ‘a few things’ came up, given he’s with the twins.” Davey laughs again. I head to the shower and turn it to hot and let it get ready. I check myself in the mirror. Cum dried or drying all over, nipples are rock hard and ultra-sensitive, muscles full of blood and pumped up. God dam, it was a good day. I flex my pecs and biceps just for fucks sake. Steam is coming over the top of the shower curtain. I yell to Davey the shower is ready and he yells back he’ll be there in a second. I step in and begin to lather up. I feel him step in behind me. He grabs the soap and lathers himself up. He washes my back, taking his time to massage my muscles. “We don’t have time for round 3, buddy.” He kisses my back and says, “You better be ready when they leave. I’m extra horny today and if you thought my last load was big, just wait, you haven’t seen anything yet. I feel his dick harden and rub against the back of my leg.” “Calm down super stud. We’ve got all night for round 3.” I pull away from him and turn to face him. I pick up his slick and slippery body, up under his armpits, and haul him in for a kiss. “That’s the last you get until Jay and Max leave.” I set him down, spin him around and swat him on the ass. “Now rinse off and make sure dinner is ready.” He giggles and says, “Dinner will be here in about 20 minutes. I ordered pizza. You didn’t think I could create a gourmet meal with the junk in your fridge, did you? Besides, you and Jay need to have a cheat night once in a while. Tonight is as good as any.” He finishes rinsing off and gets out to dry off. I finish my shower and follow him. We quickly get dressed and are just heading into the living room when the doorbell rings and Jay and Max walk in. Max takes one look at us and says, “See Jay, I told you we could have been a bit late, they just finished having sex.” Jay blushes and I say, “What makes you say that?” “Um, no snacks, or drinks, or food in the oven. Also, you’re both still wet from your shower and I can see into your bedroom and the mess you made.” I glance around and give in, “Fine, yes we had sex right before you got here. Is it a crime?” Max just laughs and pats Jay’s bicep. “See Jay, I won, you owe me.” Jay rolls his eyes. I say, “Nice. Glad to see we could be of some entertainment to you.” Max just nods sarcastically. Davey and Max head to the kitchen to get some drinks and snacks. I pull Jay aside and say, “He finally opened up about Ron.” Jay cocks an eyebrow. “It wasn’t easy for either of us, but he let it out. Ron is one fucked up dude.” Jay is staring at me. I am getting tense and upset. “If I ever meet the fucker, you may need to be there to hold me back.” “That bad?” “Yeah, and probably worse than he’s letting on. I’ll try to probe some more, but I have most of it.” “Is he going to be ok? I mean, it couldn’t have been easy for him to spill his guts about it.” I nod yes. “I think so, but I’m going to need your help. I’m getting him a new phone and email. I don’t want Ron to be able to track him down. Davey says he has not told him where he moved to. I believe him. Also, I’m moving him in with me next weekend, just to be safe.” Jay again cocks an eye. “It’s best for him.” I say in a defensive tone. He nods back. “I’ll get Eddie to help too. With his truck and our SUVs, we should be able to move everything here or to a storage locker in a few hours.” “You ready for another roommate? The last one didn’t work out too well for you.” “Thanks for reminding me.” My old roommate and lover, Evan was a piece of work, but we ended it amicably, or so I thought. “Davey is nothing like Evan. Davey needs help recovering from an asshole that controlled his life against his will. Evan let the drugs and alcohol control him.” Jay puts his hands up in surrender. I relax and say, “Sorry buddy, didn’t mean to become so defensive.” “I know. You’re my best friend and I don’t want to see you get hurt again. I’m here for you 24/7, you know that, right?” I nod yes. “Good.” Davey and Max walk back into the room with drinks and snacks, “On a lighter note, Eddie and the twins are not coming over, they’re having sex too.” I look directly at Max as I say the last part. “Well, duh. When aren’t Ian and Colin trying to have Eddie show off? And we all know how much he likes to strut around with his chest puffed out, like some peacock.” We all laugh because we know it’s true. We continue the small talk and then the doorbell rings. Davey grabs his wallet and opens the door to pay for the pizza. The pizza guy says no charge. Davey looks at him confused. The delivery guy says someone else paid as one of those ‘pay it forward’ things. Davey says great and gives the guy a nice tip. “Nice dinner Davey.” Jay says flatly. “Think of it as your cheat night” He responds. We all laugh and dig into the pies.
  19. First of 6 new stories. They pull all they guys together. Hope you like.. “Come on big guy, you know you want to. What, are you scared?” Colin says sarcastically to Eddie while licking his flexed right bicep. Ian is lapping at his left nipple like a calf at a cow’s udder. He is sucking, hoping to get some milk from it. “Fuck you both.” Eddie says calmly, his dick slowly regaining some hardness after the recent session with the twins. He still has cum dripping off his hairy abs from the twins exploding on him. “Been there, done that Eddie. Now you need to keep up your end of the deal.” “I could just walk out. I don’t think the two of you could stop me, do you?” He starts to stand up, dragging both the twins off the bed with him. He wraps his enormous arms around both of them and brings them in to a loose bear hug. They sigh. “Probably not, but we’d have a hell of a time trying.” Say Ian. He starts kissing Eddie’s neck and moves toward his left ear. He gets to the lobe and wraps his lips around it, covering it in saliva. He darts his tongue into the ear and probes as far as he can go. Eddie squirms a bit and pulls the twins off him and stands up. His erection bounces up and down a few times. He flexes his arms into their 22 inch cannons and scrunches his abs tightly. The twins stare at him, ready to pounce on him again. He says, “Let’s put it to the test. If I can get to the door in under one minute, I walk out and the deal is off. You stop me and I’m yours for the night.” Ian and Colin glance at each and an imperceptible looks goes between them. They lunge at Eddie, catching him by surprise. Ian goes low and wraps both his arms around Eddies calves. Colin goes high and leaps at his chest, making Eddie catch him so he does not get knocked backwards. “Fuckers.” Is his first response. “Fine, we can play it that way.” And he tries to dislodge Colin from his chest, but he has wrapped his arms around Eddie’s neck and is holding on for all he’s worth. Eddie relaxes and then takes a deep breath inflating his chest to its full 65 inches. He squeezes his arms between Colin’s, looks him in the eyes, winks, and starts to move his arms outward. Colin knows what’s about to happen and leans in to kiss Eddie on the lips. Hot, passionate, sloppy wet kisses, trying to distract him. Eddie winks at him again and just moves his arms outward breaking Colin’s grip. But, Eddie quickly grabs him around the waist and says, “Nice try G2. The kisses were a good idea, but it’ll take a bit more than that to stop me.” And he casually tosses Colin across the room to the bed. 45 seconds left. “Now for you, G1.” Ian tightens his grip and bends his head lower to make himself as small as possible. Eddie leans down, pats Ian on the head and grips both his forearms and starts to pull them away from his legs. Eddie shifts his legs a bit and creates some space. Ian doubles his efforts and wraps his legs around Eddie’s calves as well. “Nice move buddy.” Eddie is impressed. “But let me try this.” And he simply separates his tree trunk sized legs some more. His quads flare and turn to stone. Ian’s legs cannot hold on and are pulled apart. 30 seconds left Colin is up and circles behind Eddie and jumps on his wide back. He scoots up until his is on the broadest part and then reaches his arms around Eddie’s neck from behind. He’s trying to get a choke hold on him. Eddie leans up and says, “Hold on G1, I think I’ve got something on my back.” Eddie pulls Colin’s hands apart easily and pushes him off. Colin slides down his back and realizes the high road is not going to work. 15 seconds left. Ian has rewrapped his arms and legs around Eddie’s legs. Colin sees this as the best option and joins him. Colin, still behind Eddie, wraps his arms around Eddie’s upper thighs. Unfortunately, they are so large and muscular, Colin cannot reach all the way around. 10 seconds left. “10 seconds Eddie.” Ian announces. “Oh, that much time? Ok.” Eddie simply flexes his legs and widens his stance. Ian’s grip is broken immediately. Eddie turns and takes a step toward the door. Colin jumps at him again and Eddie catches him and tosses him over his shoulder. 5 seconds. Ian jumps up and leaps at him as well. Eddie catches him in the other arm and hauls him for a kiss. “Looks like I win little men.” He takes the last 2 steps to the door and stops. “Time.” Yells Ian. “We win.” “I guess so.” Eddie says with a twinkle in his eye. He lowers both guys to the ground and wraps his 22 inch biceps around them and pulls them close to him. “You let us win, didn’t you?” Colin asks. “Well, I think I would have stayed, even if I had ‘won’.” He squeezes both guys tightly and sighs. “Ready for some more fun? I guess I can show off for you.” Ian and Colin grin from ear to ear and both move closer to Eddie’s chest and each take a nipple into their mouths. They begin sucking and lapping at them. Eddie looks skyward and sighs. “That’s it boys, worship your muscle god. Show him how much you love him. Come on boys, I’m not fragile, you can bite those nipples, they’re as tough as I am.” Ian and Colin obey Eddie and start to nibble on him. “Harder boys.” Ian bites down on Eddie’s erect nipple and Eddie massages his back, “That’s better G1.” Eddie reaches around the twins, puts a hand on each of their asses and massages them. He moves his hands closer to their holes. The boys continue to work over his nipples. Slobbering over them and causing spit to drip down his pecs to his abs. The hair there captures it and they rub their bodies against it, making all three bodies slick. The twins simultaneously push their asses outward and Eddie sticks his middle fingers into each of their asses. They pause momentarily in their sucking to take a deep breath. “Don’t stop boys, I’m just getting riled up.” And Eddie bounces his dick between the boys. They each put a hand on it and start to stroke it. Eddie tenses his pecs, pushing his nipples outward a bit more. The boys put their free arms around the bicep closest to them and pull themselves a bit closer to him. Eddie pushes his fingers in as far as they will go and starts a deliberate in and out motion. Each twin lets out a deep guttural moan. Eddie laughs. “I hope I don’t stimulate you kids too much. You need to last for the whole muscle show.” And with that he bends his knees a bit, braces himself, and lifts both twins with just his fingers in their asses. They gasp, look at each other and start to kiss each other. Tongues entwine, lips press to others, drool spills out and drops between them, onto their hairless chests. Eddie leans his head forward and intrudes into their kiss. He mumbles, “Let me in fuckers.” They pretend to ignore his advances. He jabs his middle fingers into their asses with enough force to cause them to buck up. Their lips separate. Eddie smiles and says, “There, you just needed a bit of coaxing.” He licks each of their faces, they moan again and turn to face him. They close in on his face and Colin gets to his lips first and locks on. Eddie lets Colin’s tongue into his mouth. They wrestle around and Eddie playfully bites down on the tongue. He gently shakes his head left and right and Colin’s head moves with it. Colin moves in closer and pushes his tongue further into Eddie’s mouth. Ian, not be left out, licks Eddies cheek, then moves his tongue towards Colin’s ear. He dips his tongue into the ear cannel. Colin squirms, but has no place to go. Eddie has firmly embedded his finger in his ass and he’s captured his tongue. Ian spits into his twins ear, then uses his tongue to spread the spit all over Colin’s inner ear, softly massaging his whole ear. He wiggles around and his dick spurts a glob pre-cum onto Eddie’s abs. Eddie jostles Colin a bit in appreciation. Colin grabs at Eddie’s bicep for support, even though none is needed. He gropes at the 22 inches and tries to encompass it with his hand. He feels the sweaty hair and yanks on it gently. Eddie releases his tongue and tenses his left bicep for Colin. Eddie moans in appreciation and turns his attention to Ian. “What are you up to G1? Need something to play with like G2?” “Yes, please.” Ian responds eagerly. “Hmm, what I can give you to play with?” Eddie ponders while he rapidly thrusts his finger in and out of Ian’s ass. Ian’s eyes roll around and he gurgles a moan of pleasure. He flexes his dick hard and it slams into Eddie’s abs and a load of pre-cum spits out and joins Colin’s. Ian starts to lose his balance due to intense pleasure and falls backwards. He grasps at Eddie’s sweaty body but cannot maintain his grip. Eddie tries to pull him back up with just his middle finger, but momentum has taken over and Ian falls off, drops to the floor, and his head bounces off the carpet. Eddie sets Colin down, removes his finger from his ass and bends over Ian. Ian’s eyes are shut and his face shows a pained expression. “G1, you ok. Fuck. Dude, open your eyes.” Eddie leans down, scoops him up and sets him on the bed. “Fuck, fuck, fuck. Dammit dude, you gotta open your eyes. G2, you talk to him.” Eddie roughly grabs Colin and practically shoves at Ian. Colin leans over Ian and says softly, “Ian, you ok bro?” He puts his hand over Ian’s chest and feels a steady heartbeat. “I think he’s just dazed.” Eddie lets out a sigh as he is pacing around the room. He takes several deep breathes and tries to relax. “Let’s give him a minute.” Colin says and gets off the bed and walks around to Eddie and pats him on the chest. “Dude, not your fault. He slipped backwards. He’ll be fine in a minute. I’ll go get some ice. Be right back.” Colin walks out of the room for the ice. Eddie walks back to the bed, sits on the edge and reaches a hand down to Ian’s face. He shows his softer side for the first time and gently caresses Ian’s cheek. “I’m so sorry G1. You’ve got to be ok. You guys are the best thing that’s happened to me in a long time.” Eddie’s emotions get the better of him. He starts to choke up. He lurches off the bed, lets out a violent roar, and slams his fist through the bedroom wall. Drywall crumbles, pictures tremble, the dresser next to him shakes. He pulls his hand out and sees blood on his knuckles, but no broken bones. There is now drywall dust mixed with the sweat and cum on his body, but he doesn’t care. He’s about to throw another punch at the wall when Colin comes running back into the room yelling, “What the fuck was that?” “Yeah, what was that?” Ian says groggily from the bed. Eddie spins around and sees Ian slowing trying to lean up onto his elbows. A tear escapes his eye and he walks back over to the bed, leans down, picks Ian up, and delicately, but firmly hugs him. He kisses him on the side of his face. “I’m so sorry G1.” Now the sweat, cum, and drywall are on Ian too. Eddie cradles Ian’s head like a parent holding a child. “What happened? All I remember was your finger plunging in and out of my ass, then darkness.” “Um, well, you were having fun, then fell backwards…off my finger. Your head hit the floor and you were out for a few minutes.” Eddie looks over to Colin for reassurance. Colin adds, “You did lose conscienceless. Do you need to go to the hospital or ER? How’s your vision? Do you feel nauseated?” “Slow down Colin. You’re going a bit fast.” Ian says with some bite in his voice. “I think I’ll be fine. Just give me a few minutes.” He turns to Eddie and says, “Eddie, can you put me back down please. I get it, you’re sorry, but no need for you to carry me around for the rest of the night.” Eddie reluctantly sets Ian back down on the bed and sits right next to him with his arm wrapped around him. Ian takes a few deep breaths and lays back on the bedspread. He shuts his eyes for a moment. “I’ll be ok, but I think I need to sit the rest of tonight out.” Eddie’ face darkens. “What? Are you sure you’re ok?” He looks over at Colin. “Are you getting a headache or feeling faint?” Colin asks with concern. “Just a bit tired.” Ian responds with his eyes still shut. “Eddie, you need to finish showing off for Colin. I can sit here and watch.” He leans up and looks at both of them. “Don’t let me stop the fun, please. I’ll have fun watching.” Eddie looks over to Colin, who nods it is ok with him. Eddie leans down and gives Ian a kiss, then eyes up Colin like he’s a 25lb dumbbell he’s going to toss around. He walks over to him, puts his left forearm between Colin’s legs and hefts him up. Colin slides down and is in the crux between forearm and bicep. Eddie just stands there like he’s holding a glass of water and flexes his bicep and the mound pushes against Colin’s dick. It gets hard quickly. Eddie smiles and flexes a few times, bouncing the mound, and crushing the dick. Colin reaches his arms out and puts his right hand on Eddie’s shoulder and his left hand on Eddie’s right nipple. He starts to tweak and tug on the nipple. Eddies growls in approval. He pulls his arm closer to his body and leans up to kiss Colin. Colin accepts the kiss and they start to tongue wrestle. He places his free hand on Colin’s dick and starts a gentle tugging motion. Colin squirms a bit and Eddie flexes his arm and tightens his grip on the dick. He’s not letting Colin slip out at any cost. Colin feels Eddie’s need to keep him safe and gives him a gentle kiss. Eddie looks him in the eyes and Colin savagely tugs on the right nipple. Eddie’s lips curl up in an evil grin. Colin continues to tug and starts to twist it, like it’s the lid to a jar. “That the best you can do G2?” Colin responds by twisting harder. Eddie sighs, “That’s more like it.” He flexes his left arm and the bicep mound squishes Colin’s dick again. He then flexes his chest, making it stone hard. Colin stops twisting and starts to caress the sticky, slick hair around the nipple. Eddie puffs his chest out and Colin responds by gently tugging on the hair. Both men sigh. Eddie moves his free hand between Colin’s legs to join his other hand. He then spreads the legs apart. Colin’s rock hard dick flops around and Eddie’s eyes light up like it’s seeing a foot long hotdog with all the fixings. He pulls it closer to his mouth and slowly, but steadily downs it. When he’s half down it, he closes his mouth and starts to suck. Colin puts his hands on top of Eddie’s head for stability. Eddie simply bobs his head back and forth, sucking and slurping like there’s no tomorrow. Colin pulls Eddie’s head closer, shoving more of his cock down his throat. He eagerly accepts it and soon has taken Colin to the root. He wraps his tongue around the cock, grateful it is hairless and coats it saliva. So much so, it dribbles out the corners of his mouth, down between Colin’s legs, and onto his forearms, then the carpet. Colin has braced his body upright and scooted his ass as forward as he can so Eddie has every millimeter of his dick in his mouth. He is in pure heaven. He rubs Eddie’s head with his hands, massaging the scalp. He moves his hands to the back of Eddie’s head and tries to pull him further onto his dick, but his nose is already poking him in his lower abs, so he cannot be much closer. Eddie, sensing Colin’s desire for him to take as much of him into his mouth as possible, pushes his head back an inch, to Colin’s dismay, lowers his jaw, sticks his tongue out, and starts playing with his balls. Colin moans in utter pleasure. Eddie puts his tongue under the balls, lightly lifts them up, and then moves his mouth back forward, bringing the balls into his mouth with the dick. Colin firmly attaches his hands to Eddie’s head and screams in ecstasy. He moves his body upward an inch or two trying to get even more into Eddie’s mouth. Eddie, for his part is just standing there, letting his tongue do its thing. His arms are solidly supporting Colin, and are not showing any signs of weakening. His legs are like granite pillars. His eyes are fixed on Colin’s abs. He is also in heaven because he is showing off his strength and G2 is taking it all in and appreciating him to the fullest. He flexes his biceps just a bit and Colin is drawn that much closer. Ian, who has been watching from the bed, quietly says, “Eddie, turn around.” Eddie, shocked at hearing G1’s voice, turns around. Although he cannot see G1, he follows the voice. His knees bump the bed and he stops. “Not sure how useful I will be, but here goes.” He slowly takes Eddie’s dick into his mouth. He doesn’t fit much in when he starts to gag, but he gives it his best effort. Eddie moans, which in turn sends shivers throughout Colin’s body. Ian awkwardly puts one of his hands under Eddie’s balls and starts to fondle them. Delicately at first, rolling them around, feeling the hair and sweat, and appreciating their weight in his hand. He lets them slide around his fingers and into his palm, then back to his fingers. He puts his thumb and forefinger together and lightly pulls on a few of the hairs, stretching them out from the curled position. He maneuvers his pinkie into the area between the two balls and rubs across the area very tenderly. His pinkie then finds its way back towards Eddie’s hole and the area between the hole and his balls. He massages the area while still fondling the balls with his other fingers. Eddies lets out a guttural moan and tries to pull Colin even closer. He has flexed both biceps and is sucking on Colin like there is no tomorrow. Colin is holding onto Eddie’s head for dear life and then suddenly explodes down his throat. Eddie is shocked, but not surprised. He swallows every drop and keeps sucking once Colin is done, hoping there is something extra on its way. Sadly there is not. He uses his arms to pull G2 out of his mouth. G2’s dick is softening. Eddie looks up into his eyes and sees gratitude. He lowers his arms and Colin is now face level. Eddies pulls him for a loving kiss. Colin accepts and returns it. Eddie breaks the kiss and says, “I’d put you down, but your brother is right below you.” Colin nods. “The bed is right behind you. You’ll land at the far end. Try not to bang your head.” He nods again. Eddie hefts him up, “Ready?” and tosses G2, over his twin, onto the other end of the bed. He lands softly and bounces on the mattress and covers. He rolls over and gives Eddie a thumbs up. Eddie winks at him and then looks down at Ian. “You ok G1?” Ian throws a thumbs up showing he’s fine. Eddie pats him on the head. “Keep doing what you’re doing stud. Big guy is feeling all warm and satisfied.” Ian continues playing with his balls and sucking on his dick. After a few minutes he says, “I’m going to flip you over so you’re on your back, hold on.” Ian gives another thumbs up and Eddie reaches down, carefully grabs him by the lower back and twists him halfway over. He sets him down, resets, then completes the job. Ian’s raging hard-on is now face up. Both Eddie and Colin eye it up. Colin looks at Eddie who winks back at him. Colin crawls up Ian’s body and engulfs his twin’s dick to the hilt in one move. It’s now Ian’s turn to moan in gratitude which sends vibrations throughout Eddie’s body. Eddie is standing still so as to not hurt Ian again, but he’s also watching the twins and how they react to each other. The moment Colin started sucking on Ian, Ian’s body changed and how he was sucking on Eddie changed ever so slightly, but he noticed it. G1 became more intense, but in a pleasurable way. His tongue movements became more intense. His fingers became a bit rougher when tugging the hair on his balls. He applied just a bit more pressure with his pinkie, causing Eddie just a bit more pleasure. He is still amazed at how well the twins know how to pleasure each other. No matter what he does, they have their own special bond and he is still an outsider. He is not offended or put off by it, but just wants to feel the level of love which they share. He knows they love him passionately, but they put each other first, always have and always will. He admires that level of love between siblings and wishes he and his brothers had it. Eddie regains his focus on Ian. His chest had heaved due to the change in Ian and now his body has a renewed feeling. He wants to show off for the twins, pick them up again with just his hands, toss them around like they are 10lb weights, carry them on his broad shoulders around the bedroom while doing squats, and do presses using them as the weights, just to show off. His thoughts get him so riled up, he feels his explosion coming. He looks down at Ian and warns him, “I’m about to cum G1. Are you sure you’re ok?” Ian pulls off, just to be safe and Eddie quickly grabs his dick and brutally jerks it 4 times. A geyser of cum explodes out and coats both guys, from Colin’s head to Ian’s chin. Ian, amazed with the shower he received, cums on the spot into Colin’s mouth. No warning. Colin attempts to gulp it down, but can only get the first two shots. The last two shots dribble out and down Ian’s dick to waist and abs. Ian lets his eyes roll into his head. Eddie reaches down and pats him on the chest and says, “Glad you’re feeling a bit better G1.” Colin finishes licking up the cum off his brother then scoots up his body and delicately lays on top of him, kissing him. Eddie feigning gruffness says to Colin, “G2, what about the mess on me? Who the fuck is going to clean me up?” Colin looks up and flatly says, “You’re a big boy, do it yourself.” And winks at him. He then leans back down and continues to kiss Ian. He whispers, “How long til he picks me u…” Eddie reaches down, puts both hands on Colin’s waist and simply lifts him off Ian. He holds him up, with Colin facing down and away from him. “What was that G2? I think I missed what you said.” He takes a few steps away from the bed so he is clear of Ian, raises his arms up so Colin is head high, and carefully spins him around they are face to face, with Colin’s being upside down. “Say it again, G2.” Colin leans in and kisses him. They break the kiss. Eddie says, “That’s what I thought. But I’m still a mess.” He slowly lowers Colin until he is dick level. Colin carefully laps the dry and sticky cum off Eddie’s dick and surrounding area. Once he’s done, Eddie walks back to the bed and sets him down. He pats him on the shoulder and says, “Good boy.” He quickly finds his phone, sends a quick text, puts it on silent, and tosses it on the floor. He crawls onto the bed. Ian moves to be on one side, Colin takes the other side. Eddie puts his arms around both and says, “Guess we’re not going to Ty’s for dinner. Good, those guys talk too much.” He pulls the twins closer to him and they nuzzle him with love and affection. Maybe they are letting him into their world, in their own special way. He hugs them tighter.
  20. gingy123

    The Muscle Sandwich Part 4

    Hey guys, it’s been a while since the last instalment. Hope you enjoy! I had very little time to relax but was so thankful these two gods were here to guide me through this muscle worshippers dream. My hole was stretched open and was slowly dribbling Colt's superior cum out. I was laying down on the bed between these two hunks, completely overshadowed by their existence. I had to keep reminding myself that these two possessed more than eight times my meager body weight in muscle. That thought mixed with the thought that they could do anything they wanted to me was intoxicating. Both Colt and Ox were on their sides looking down at me, their big hands caressing my tiny legs. It looked like they could wrap their hands around my thigh if they wanted to. "Are you fading on us? We're going to have to work on your stamina little guy." Ox's tone had sofetned a bit now that Colt and I had come down from our climax. "After all, you still haven't experienced the bucking bronco!" I was a bit confused as to what he was talking about and it showed in my face. "The bucking bronco?" I said, nearly in a whisper. "Oh yes, I can tell by the way you look at our herculean bodies, this is something you will enjoy!" Ox said, "Athough, because I can tell you're weak right now, I am going to have to give you some extra support. You mind if I take him for a spin Colt?" Stil lying down, the spent Colt sat up a bit. His muscular body shifted up and his big pecs hung a few inches over his ripped abs. "Nah, this I'd like to watch. I don't think we've ever had someone quite as small as little Alex to play with. Our big muscles are a playground for the little runt." Colt bounced his pecs with that last sentence and lo and behold, my small cock started to rise again. Transfixed by the site of Colt's pillow-like pecs, I hadn't noticed that Ox had stood up to his full 6'10" height. He reached over and grabbed my body like a regular person grabs a peice of clothing. I was still tired but excited for what this muscle god had planned for my small, 5'1", 95 lbs body. He quickly manuevered me exactly where he wanted and suddenly the 'bucking bronco' made sense. There I was, straddling Ox's huge bicep, both my legs were stretched wide as my dripping hole continued to leak Colt's cum onto this hulk's gargantuan right arm. I was facing a vein-filled forearm that I was pretty sure had more muscle in it than I did in my whole body. I braced myself up against Ox's forearm as he brought his arm up in an awesome bicep flex. My whole body moved as the bicep between my legs grew twice as large and I felt my used hole stretch to accomodate this rock hard bicep. I moaned as I came to the realization of what was going to happen next, Ox was going to fuck me with his bicep. "H-how big?" I said with a wide-eyed expression on my face. I was hugging the huge forearm in front of me that seemed to dwarf my body. "This old bad-boy?" Ox said as he flexed a few times. My body jerked violoently and my hole was stretched by the vein on his bicep. "You'll get to measure them later but last time I got a runt like you to measure them they were at 32"." I gasped at the number. How was it that Ox had an arm so large? An arm capable of doing whatever it wanted to anyone on earth. "My arm is ready to fuck you Alex, do you feel it twitching?" I did. I felt the power in that arm and quaked with anticipation. "First, I'm going to provide a little more support," said Ox as his hand cupped my head. I was now sat on this flex arm, hand on my head, with my arms reached out and hugging the large muscular forearm in front of me. "And adjust this little guy." My cock was previosuly wedged in an awkward position between my leg and his arm but now it was free to run up and down the veiny forearm. He gave a few more test flexes and I cried out in pleasure. How was it that this god of a man was able to provide such pleasure with his muscles? The jerking was a bit more controlled with his hand firmly resting on my head, keeping me in place. Other areas of my body were less controlled however. Ox had doused his left hand with salivia and rubbed it all around my cock and his right forearm. This relieved some of the friction and sent me into ecstasy as he started to increase the pace. He brought his arm down from the 90 degree pose and had me lean forward on his forearm. "Yeah, you like when even my bicep dominates you completely don't you runt? Take a ride on a man's arm and feel the power!" Ox said with enthusiasm. THe flexing was now relentless, I didn't know where I was as my whole body felt like a can of paint being mixed in a paint can shaker. My hole was spasming as the sweaty bicep, mixed with Colt's cum was overwhelming my senses. "Tell your muscle god you like it when he fucks you with his muscles!" Ox demanded. "I love it sir, please don't stop! You are a god who deserves to do whatever you want with my body!" My speech was partially muffled by the big forearm I was leaning onto for support. My poor cock didn't know how to feel as Ox's forearm acted as a solid wall of muscle. I looked down and saw through my blurred vision that Ox was jerking his own cock off, excited by my moans of adoration. "Yeah, work that huge cock bro!" said Colt from the bed. "Please sir, cover me in your muscle god cum. I am not worthy but would be blessed!" "Ahhh fuck, seing your puny little body fly up and down is so fucking hot you little shrimp! You cum when daddy tells you to" "Yes daddy!" I yelled. My hole was stretched wide by this huge arm and my cock was aching for release as it rubbed up and down Ox's forearm. "Ahhhhhhh fuck! Cum you little runt!" I came in another violent orgasm as Ox showered me in his sweet cum. The ecstasy I felt was unreal. I was able to provide some level of pleasure to these gods and I felt absolutely intoxicated. My spent body colasped on Ox's arm. I had a little bit of time to rest before Colt and Ox moved onto the shower...
  21. Links to other chapters: Links to chapters of "The Twenty": "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 18 - The Musclemen Revealed: Inside Zaftig's Lab "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 19 - Further Encounters, Part 1 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 21 - Sam and Casey "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 22 - Field Trips for Worship, Part 1 "The Twenty" - Chapter 23 - Field Trips, Part 2 – Casey Rediscovers Muscle Worship, and Makes a New Friend Chapter 20 Pose and Approve: Further Encounters, Part 2 February 10th, 2022 2050 Hours Alvarez, already shirtless and oiling himself up, answered the knock on his door. Naturally, it was Lang. “Right on time. Come on in,” he said. Lang came in, babbling with his usual over-the-top excitement that preceded every Pose and Approve session. “So what do you think the brass thought?” he asked eagerly as he pulled off his t-shirt. Alvarez tossed a bottle of heated mineral oil to his buddy, who uncapped it and began to smear oil onto his muscles as well. “Did you see that old Admiral Whatsisname? Jesus, he looked awesomely p i s s e d o f f, man! And what about all those other dudes? Didja hear them? Didja hear them groaning?? Dude! D’ya think they all creamed their pants?” “Of course they did. They always do. It’s the guaranteed effect.” Alvarez sighed, oiling his triceps, shaking his head. "It's why we're here, man. It's the only reason." Lang laughed excitedly, working the oil into his muscles. “Man, those dudes ain’t never seen muscle like ours before, right? Right?” He flexed powerful biceps and nodded into one of the room’s full-length mirrors with a frowning sneer. “Asshole dudes never seen guns like these, right? pow! bam!!” “Oh, shut the fuck up,” muttered Alvarez. Lang stared. He was suddenly quiet. Alvarez continued to oil himself up. He looked worried. “What’d I say, dude?” Lang asked plaintively, his arms outstretched. Alvarez walked over to him and stood nose to nose before him, the bulges in Alvarez’s jeans and Lang’s posers just touching. He reached around Lang to the back of his head and, guiding his face close, planted a deep kiss onto his perfect lips. He worked his tongue into Lang’s mouth, who responded deeply. Then he pulled back and gazed long and hard into Lang’s deep brown eyes. “I’m sorry. Forget them,” he said reassuringly. “Let’s pose.” “Yeah! Pose and approve!” shouted Lang, and then giggled apologetically, clamping his hand over his mouth in response to Alvarez’s stern look. “Shut up. We don’t want everyone in here.” “Sorry, dude.” “Tonight is just us.” “Sorry, dude! Let’s rock!” Both turned and looked at their reflection in Alvarez’s three-paneled mirror. Excepting Alvarez’s mustache, the two powerful musclemen were almost exact duplicates of one another: tall, dark, and handsome, with deep brown eyes, taut cheekbones and shiny black hair. Their ripped, 285-pound physiques were perfect symphonies of bulging muscle. Lang nodded and forgot all about the brass. He did a crab crunch into the mirror. “Freakkkkyyy…” he muttered. “Swole. So swole.” His veins exploded with throbbing power. Alvarez was undoing his belt, unzipping his zipper, working his tight jeans gradually down his ripped quads. “Pose and approve time, man,” he said to Lang. “Pose and approve.” He picked up a remote and lowered the room’s lights, bringing up the glare of the overhead spotlight focused on the 15' posing dais in front of the mirrors. “Yeah, man, let’s get to it!” Lang ripped off his clothes and stepped up onto the dais as Alvarez kicked away his jeans. Both men were now only barely covered with skimpy royal blue competition posing trunks with hundreds of bright spangles sewn onto the extra-large pouches. The spangles caught the light and glistened like small sapphires. Alvarez stood before him. “You go first.” For an instant, Lang was honored to be going first, as the unspoken law between them during their nightly mutual muscle worship sessions was that Alvarez always got to pose before he did. Tonight was apparently different; even so, Lang was instantly caught up in the sheer joy of his own reflection of muscular near-perfection, and he forgot it right away. The muscleman stood quietly, his heavy arms around his back, his hands clasped. He waited. His ripped abs seemed to extend forever, cobbled fatless bricks laced with thick veins. His cock poled out in his posers. But still he waited. Alvarez was always in charge of Pose and Approve. “Go.” “I’m fucking ….. awesummmmm…..” Lang moaned, loving himself. He slowly curled his huge body into a side biceps pose and turned his head to cockily grin at his reflection. Then he glanced uncertainly at Alvarez in the mirror. “Talk to me,” he demanded, but Alvarez knew he was really begging. “Tell me I’m huge.” Alvarez was not about to let him down. “Yeah, you’re huge, man,” whispered Alvarez with warm smoothness, and he shifted his weight, smoothing the small pools of oil onto his delts. “Those guns of yours look to be about 23 inches. Check out your fist. Motherfucking huge. You could seriously do some serious bare knuckle damage with a fist like that.” His muscles were now gleaming with oil. Lang laughed joyfully. “I have, man! I’ve cleared a few barrooms in my day!” “Punching out ba-a-a-d dudes with those fists?” “Yeah, punching out the bad dudes! Check out these veins, man! They’re like super highways, man! Pumping, buddy. Pumpin’ it up for ya, man.” Lang pumped and flexed. Alvarez capped the bottle, set it down, and turned back, rubbing his hands together. “Oh, yeah, man. That’s good. Nice. Big old motherfucking biceps. Flex those guns for me, man.” “I’m flexing these guns for ya, bro. BOOM. Big muscle in the house,” he cried out joyfully. “Yeah, I see you, man. Nice. Nice big muscles. Biggest muscleman on earth, man.” “’Cept for you, bro. You’re bigger,” said Lang. Alvarez stepped onto the dais under the spotlight, and standing between Lang and the mirror, smoothed hot oil onto Lang’s glistening pecs, stroking his muscles appreciatively. They stood nose-to-nose, not six inches apart. Lang flexed powerful biceps. “Don’t know about that.” Alvarez smoothly applied oil to the granite softballs of Lang’s peaks. Lang stared at himself, transfixed. In his posing trunks his heavy cock was already pointing straight ahead. Alvarez clapped Lang’s huge biceps in his palms. “Like fucking rocks.” “Yeah, man, like fucking boulders, I know. Feel ‘em, man. Feel my muscles.” His eyes took in the mirror reflection of Alvarez’s awesome glutes. “I’m there, man, doing your muscles for you, man.” Alvarez licked his pecs, kissed each bulging biceps, and lightly bit Lang’s nipples. Then he knelt, leaned in and whispered again, his face now level to Lang’s bulging crotch. His breath softly exploded onto Lang’s stiffening cockshaft appearing as his posing trunks poled heavily outward. “You’re big, man. Real big.” “I’m big, hunh?” asked Lang. Now that Alvarez was on his knees and not blocking his upper body reflection, he was gazing at himself with hypnotic eagerness. “Motherfucking huge muscleman, dude.” Lang could feel Alvarez’s breath lightly exploding onto his junk. Still, he never looked away from his own reflection. “So reward me, man. Reward me for my muscles. Reward me for this pose.” “You got it, man. Here comes your reward.” “Thanks, bro,” purred Lang, gazing now in rapture at the pointing peaks of his biceps, his tongue slightly hanging out. His buddy approved. He was in heaven. He’d taken first place in the show running in his head. He and his buddy. “Just keep posing, man.” Alvarez gently opened his mouth and tenderly began to suck Lang’s big cock through his posing trunks. Lang glided into his next pose, a side-chest. And then a front lat spread. His pelvis pushed forward. His poser straining with cock. The pose and approve ritual always began with each man wearing his posing trunks for as long as he could manage to keep them on. They mentally pictured themselves on a competition stage, posing for overwhelmed judges and an audience of thousands of screaming fans, while under the lights, they were really posing only for each other, taking turns kneeling and occasionally bending and sucking each other’s erect cocks through their trunks. They fantasized no one else would be allowed to touch them. They’d turn and punch the lights out of anyone who dared. But the reality was that anyone who wanted to suck their cocks could do so. With just a little begging. After all, big musclemen deserve to get their cocks sucked. Now Alvarez was licking the bobbing cockhead through the straining cloth, running his tongue up and down Lang’s piss slit. Then he deep-throated him, holding the giant cock tenderly in his warm mouth. He held it for 30 seconds. Above him, Lang gulped and continued to pose. Then Alvarez slowly slid his lips off the big dick. The bulging fabric of the bursting poser was wet with saliva. He looked up and winked at the grateful Lang. “Big musclemen like you work hard,” he said with a quiet smile. “You pump those awesome muscles into unbelievable size. When you flex those muscles, it’s mind-blowing. You deserve a reward for all that hard work. You deserve to get your big cock sucked.” “Thanks, man.” “Don’t mention it, bro.” Alvarez ran his hands smoothly up and down Lang’s obliques, smacking his firm sides. He nodded, then looked up. “You got a lat spread you want to show me, man?” He licked his buddy’s abs and waited. “Comin’ up, “Lang breathed, and with a small explosion of breath, he grabbed the straps of his posers, pulled them taut, planted his fists into his obliques, and pumped his rocky pecs into their full mass. He spread his legs wide, the pouch of his posing trunks bulging forward with his fully erect 10-inch penis. Alvarez, still licking the washboard abs, stroked the cock with his thick fingers, glanced up and nodded. “Good lat spread. Great pecs. Lemme see you bounce ‘em. Show me, now.” “Okay.” Lang began to bounce his flexing pecs back and forth in dance of perfect machine gun muscle rhythm. “Yeah, man. Doin’ some serious pec dancing for you now. Boom. Boom. Boom. Watch ‘em, now. Watch these pecs of mine do their thing.” “Do that pec dance thing for me, baby,” said Alvarez. He watched Lang’s bouncing pecs for a full minute. Then he leaned in and licked the cockhead, again through the posers. “I approve. Here’s your reward.” Alvarez once again opened his mouth wide, and with a quick fleck of his tongue against his lips, took the bulging pouch of Lang’s posers full down his throat. Lang, his pecs still dancing, began to slowly pump his hips, fucking face. Bursts of warm precum began to stain the poser fabric, blooming into a widening pool of moisture. Alvarez could see the giant slit of Lang’s big penis head, and licked respectfully. After a minute, he released another small explosion of breath to signify to the bodybuilder kneeling before him that he was going to change his pose again. “Front double biceps,” he announced, and swung his arms up into mighty peaks. Alvarez pulled back slightly, licked the cockhead again, and rocked back on his heels. In his own posing trunks his cock was now full 11 inches erect and poling above the waistband, slap tight against his abs. “Lookin’ good. Now hold that for two minutes. No, three. Hold that pose solid without moving for three minutes. Then you’ll get your reward.” It was agony. Lang loved it. He fiercely held the mountainous peaks of his 23-inch biceps for three full minutes. Sweat began pouring down his face. “Flexing for ya, man!” He bared his lips and gritted his teeth into a grimace. His veins exploded down his neck. The veins in his forearms were like cables of steel wire. He raised one biceps, then the other, again dancing them back and forth. The baseball peaks of his guns gleamed in the spotlight. On his knees before him, Alvarez gazed up worshipfully, pumping his own cock right out of his posing trunks, but not touching Lang. “It’s been more than three minutes,” Lang finally said through his gritted teeth. “So reward me, man! Suck my cock, man!” “Think you deserve a reward?” Alvarez teased, now stroking Lang’s cock tenderly with his tongue. “For these guns? You bet, baby. Take that big cock of mine down your throat now!” “You got it, man.” Alvarez fell forward onto his knees again, his mouth wide open, and landed bulls-eye onto the giant pole bursting in Lang’s posing trunks, taking it all into his mouth. For three minutes, he sucked cock, up and down, licking, spitting, back and forth, deep sucking. Lang gazed down at him, relaxed his biceps a few seconds, and then resumed the pose. He was rock hard. “Dig these guns, man, and suck my cock. Suck your approval. Pose and approve me. Pose and approve.” “Yeah, you like it when I suck your cock while you’re posing?” breathed Alvarez. He licked the mammoth bulge in Lang’s posing trunks. “I can see you onstage, man. Flexing for all those asshole judges. Blowing them all away. Never seen biceps as big as yours. Never seen a cock as big as yours. Poling out in your posing trunks. Big old heavy bulge. Big cocks need to get sucked.” “Yeah? Well, man, I like it when you suck my cock. I like it when you suck my cock while I’m posing for those assholes.” Greedily, Alvarez licked the cloth covering Lang’s heavy testicles. “Lickin’ your balls now, man, licking your balls.” “Put ‘em in your mouth, man. Put my balls in your mouth.” Still flexing, he looked down and eyed Alvarez’s cock hungrily. Alvarez was pumping it now with both hands. It looked like a firehose. Suddenly Lang wanted to suck it. But he didn’t want Alvarez to stop. He dropped to his knees. Alvarez lowered with him, knowing what he wanted. As he watched, Lang flexed his right biceps one more time; Alvarez nodded approval; then Lang leaned in to Alvarez’s cock. He pulled the posing trunks over the cockhead onto Alvarez’s balls, and brought it into his mouth. Alvarez kept sucking. Together the two bodybuilders slowly lowered their huge bodies onto the posing dais under the spotlight and began to service each other with a full-body 69 grapple. Their arm muscles rippled against each other as each man gripped the other’s hard glutes, thick fingers gripping slabs of butt muscle. Each man ecstatically sucked his muscle buddy’s gigantic rod, their balls both still barely covered by their straining posing trunks. After 18 minutes of violent 69 sucking, their posing trunks finally tore from the strain. Rrr-i-i-i-i-pp! Their bullish balls burst free in unison, and each man eagerly licked the other’s heavy testicles passionately. “Next time, you pose first,” whispered Lang, and Alvarez looked over at him, grinned, and flexed a biceps. Lang nodded seriously. “I approve,” he said, “now here’s your reward,” and he bent in, sucking cock. The slurping, moaning, sucking sounds echoed down the corridor. In his room, Private Chris Hension, lying naked in bed, covered with sweat, his pole rising stiffly towards the ceiling, finally couldn’t take it any more. He jumped out of bed, grabbed a robe and a pair of purple spangly posers, stepped into them, fitting his huge member into the pouch with some difficulty, and tore out of his room. He ran down the hallway, his half-tumescent, half-sheathed cock waggling in the breeze, and stopped at Alvarez’s door. He waited an instant – and was about to knock – but, what the hell. He banged on the door, threw it open, and walked in. He knew it would be unlocked. Somehow instinctively he knew they were waiting for him. And so they were. The two musclemen lay on the dais, sucking each other’s cocks, their mammoth physiques coated with a glistening layer of sweat. Without removing dick from mouth, each man slowed for a moment and gazed up at Hension questioningly. “Were we making too much noise?” asked Alvarez, his speech garbled by Lang’s cock. “Yeah. I’d say,” said Hension. He threw his robe to the floor and stood before them in his favorite posing strap, his own erection poling straight ahead. He slammed the door behind him and stepped forward, whipping his arms up into a front double biceps. “Check me out,” he commanded, but there was a note of hopefulness in his voice. Of desperation, Alvarez quietly noted to himself. Good, good, all to the good. “Damn. He’s a pretty little muscleboy, ain’t he?” said Alvarez, momentarily releasing Lang’s cock. “He sure is,” said Lang, doing the same. “You see me every day, guys. I ain’t so little,” said Hension, flexing. “Maybe we’ve never noticed you before.” “Fuck you both.” “Oh, sorry. Maybe you should leave?” “NO! I wanna play too!” Hension flexed feverishly. “Okay. We’ll think about it.” Alvarez licked Lang’s dick a few times and lolled his head back towards Hension. Lang, however, appeared to take no more interest, turning his full attention to sucking his buddy’s dick. He bent in and deep-throated Alvarez’s stiff penis a few times, gagging slightly, and then resumed his gentle, steady sucking and licking. “You sure are pretty. Big biceps. Big. Good quads. Turn around.” Hension turned around, did a rear lat spread, pointing his shapely round glutes to the ceiling. “Nice. Awesome hams. Lang, you see those hams?” …..Suck suck suck suck suck…. “No? Hmmm. Guess he’s busy. Come on over here and flex for us while we suck some cock.” And Alvarez turned back to Lang’s quivering member, appearing indifferent. “I’ll show you guys,” muttered Hension, stepping onto the dais. He was ready. He’d been waiting a long time for this. And he’d been kidded, slapped, punched, and pushed around too long to not grab the moment. His moment. “I’m gonna flex now, and you’re gonna watch me!” he shouted. From the floor of the dais, Alvarez and Lang turned and looked up at him. There was a pause. “So go ahead,” said Alvarez. “Let’s see what you got.” He paused. “Boy,” he added.
  22. picmeup

    The Internet Stalker pt 2

    The Internet Stalker pt 2 So here I am on the shoulders of the biggest man I have ever met. Holding a full sized man bigger than most other men in most circumstances. I know that I mentioned earlier that I did not want to feel like a child, but with Daniel, that is exactly how I felt. I felt safe around him. I can’t imagine being away from him from this point forward. Other than him stalking me online, there is nothing that is proves to me that I cannot trust him. He has been nothing but kind to me. “Alright Blake, I think it is time for you and me to have a little talk.” He reaches up and grabs me under the arms and lifts me off of his shoulders and brings me into a cradle carry. He walks us over to a bench and sits down. He places me on his lap and looks at me in the eyes. “I am sure you have a lot of questions don’t you?” “To say the least!” “first of all, you really have a fetish for being lifted and carried don’t you?” He chuckles so hard that it vibrates throughout my body. “Don’t respond because again, I already know the answer. I felt it on my shoulders.” I was shaking at this point. He could sense my fear and he wrapped his arms around me and drew me closer to him, laying my head against his chest. “Blake, there is nothing to fear with me, but you have to trust me on this. There is a reason I was watching over you on the internet. There are a lot of dangerous people out there that do want to bring you harm. They want to take advantage of your vulnerability. It only takes one time for you to hook up with a man of your fantasy that can be out to harm you. That the guy at the bar for example. He is nothing that he said he was.” “Are you telling me you know about someone that wants to harm me in some way?” “What I am saying is that you cannot trust every person you meet on the internet. People can be who they want to be to seduce others to get what they want. I have read your posts and it is nothing like others that I have read before. I can see that with every post you write, it is about wanting to be protected, to feel safe. The places that you have been searching for that protection is far from that. I have seen it over and over again.” Daniel sounded genuine in his concern for me. I did feel protected by him. I wanted to be in his embrace. I loved laying my head on his chest and feeling his heart beat. To feel that chiseled chest. I put my hand on his bicep and it was like granite. If anyone was out to hurt me, I knew that I was safe with him. Nobody would get past him to me. “As I said before, let me be your protection. I will never let anyone hurt you again whether it be emotionally or physically. I have never felt this strongly about anything or anyone in my entire life.” I lifted my head from his chest and looked into his eyes. He showed nothing but compassion in his eyes. In fact, there were tears that were forming. How could a huge man like Daniel have such a tenderness about him? “Why me? Why did you choose me out of all of the other men that are searching for the same thing that I am? I know I am not alone out there. So what makes me so different than any other man that you have gone out of your way to protect me?” Blake, I have read posts from other men that are into the whole lift & carry scene, but you are different. It was not just about the sex for you. Yes, the sex is part of it, but you want so much more than that. You want a connection that will be hard to find on these sites. Yes, you can fantasize about it, live in your dream world, but I know that sex is not your main focus, but that does not mean that the other man is on the same page. They are out for the sex, and they will do whatever it takes to get that. Even if it becomes violent to get it. I have seen it before. I have been that man before, but I have changed, and I want to protect you from men like the former me.” I was afraid for the first time since our encounter at the bar. Was he trying to seduce me into going home with him so he could take advantage of me? How could I trust him now? He said he was just like the men he was describing. What brought the change? Why was he acting so different now? Even as I was afraid, I still felt like I could trust what he was saying was the truth. “So what happened that made you change?” “Well, I had an encounter with a man your size, where he was searching for the same security you are searching for now, but instead of protecting him, I took advantage of him to meet my own needs. I wanted to feel superior to him, and I was in a way, but when I actually looked into his eyes, truly looked into his eyes, I saw his fear that I was causing him. Something snapped in me and I let him go. I told him I was sorry, but the damage was done. He ran out of my place crying. I will never forget the look in his eyes. I made a vow to never allow another man fear me like he did. Instead, I wanted to protect him or whoever I came into contact with in the future. Daniel was full of tears now, and I could see the sign of regret he felt in his heart for what he had done. “Blake, it is one thing to protect a little guy because they cannot always defend themselves, but guys your size are often neglected from the same safety and protection. I want to be that for you. I want to meet your every fantasy. I want to be the man that you have always dreamed of. Believe me, I have learned that this new me is more turned on as a protected than I ever felt as a predator. Blake, will you trust me?” Still looking into his eyes, I said “I don’t know why I feel safe with you, but I know that I can trust you. I have never felt more cared for or protected. You are right, part of my fetish is to be in the arms of a man that I can feel protected by, but with my size, I have found that most guys want me to protect them, not the other way around. And the guys that are bigger than me, are not into the bigger guys, but the smaller ones so they can feel more superior in some way. I never though in my wildest dreams that I would meet a man like you!” With a smile in his eyes, he stood up with me still in his arms, he starts to walk again. “Good, now let me help your fantasies come true. Let me take you to my place so we can continue to get to know each other. I am even stronger than I look right now. I can lift you in any way you want. Let’s start now, how would you like for me to carry you home? Over my shoulder, back on my shoulders, let me curl you all the way home! You just tell me what you want and I will do it. Just to prove to you, let me try something to give you a glimps of what I can do.” With that, he grabs me and flips me upside down, holding my by my ankles, he lifts me up so his mouth is level with my cock. “holding you by your ankles is the hardest lift for most guys to do, but not for me. This is actually pretty easy for me.” Then he literally swung me so that I did a flip and he caught me right side up under my arms. He was holding me at arms length now. “I can’t wait to show you more Blake, but remember, I will never hurt you…” I was ready for the best night of my life…
  23. muscleaddict

    The Show

    This is something I started working on today and thought I'd put it out there to see if anyone took to it. It's about a bodybuilding show with a difference and will just be a very short story if I get round to finishing it. Apologies if it's a little rough! THE SHOW “Here, buddie. Take this.” I reached out my right bronzed hand and Blake Woods popped a blue diamond shaped pill into the palm. I looked up at him in confusion. The left side of his mouth was curled into a devilish smirk. “I’m not saying you’ll need it. But it might help ... ease any nerves.” I looked at the mysterious pill and gulped. I’d come this far. What did I have left to lose? I popped the pill into my mouth and swallowed hard. “So, Luke King, are you nervous?” the staggeringly muscular male specimen standing in front of me asked. God YES. More nervous than I’ve been in my bloody life. “A little,” I lied. “You’ll be fine, bud,” Blake reassured me. His sickeningly handsome face softened, and there was genuine warmth in his expression. “Just think of it as a regular show. Don’t feel pressured or obliged to do anything you don’t want to.” I dutifully nodded at the muscle monster before me. Blake Woods. Twenty five years old and one of the biggest muscle freaks on the planet. His tits were humungous, his quads were obscene and all six of his abs seemed to be exploding through his belly in an attempt to escape. “You can just stand on stage and hit some poses if you like. And if you get bored, or you feel uncomfortable, just leave.” I wasn’t sure whether it was because a man as huge and God-like as Blake was being so nice to me, or whether his words were actually reassuring me, but I was starting to feel considerably more relaxed about the rather unique show I’d anxiously agreed to take part in. “Saying that, Luke,” he continued. “I, for one, would be sorry to see you leave.” Something fluttered in my chest. Was there any small hope that Blake Woods was flirting with me, or was he just this nice to everyone? “There’s erm ... just one thing left to do before we hit the stage,” Blake said. I was a little perplexed, but when he raised both eyebrows and signalled down to the one item of clothing I was wearing, a pair of impossibly shiny, blue posing trunks, I knew exactly what he meant. “As awesome as they are, dude,” he began, “you’ve gotta lose the posing trunks.” Oh God. There’s no going back now. “I’ll show you mine if you show me yours,” he said, cheekily grinning. He then shook his head and released a short laugh. “God, that was cheesy!” he added. “Sorry, bud. Maybe I’m a bit nervous too.” 300 pounds All American muscle monster and obscenely cocky poser extraordinaire Blake Woods nervous? FUCK OFF! I looked down at his brilliantly purple posers. It wasn’t just his muscles that were big. Blake was fucking packing. Hands down he had the biggest bulge of any current pro bodybuilder, and I was about to see it in all its naked, trunk free glory. Blushing through my bronzed competition tan, I nervously reached for the straps of my bright blue trunks. As I peeled them down my mammoth sized, vein plastered quads, my dick escaped the confines of the trunk material for Blake, and everyone else in the room to see. I was a lot harder than I thought I was, and suddenly exposed, I seemed to be getting harder by the second. Blake, who was still notably wearing his trunks, had a mischievous smirk on his face as he admired my increasingly growing hard on. “I’m not sure you needed that pill after all!” he teasingly exclaimed, still grinning at me. He reached down and whipped off his own posers, all the time his eyes were fixed on mine. If this isn’t flirting then I have no idea what the fuck is. I couldn’t keep from turning my gaze down for long, and when I did, my eyeballs almost popped straight clean out of my skull and on to the pump room floor. Whoever said bodybuilders have small dicks had clearly never seen Blake Woods naked. Pointing right at me was the thickest, hardest cock I think I’d ever bared witness to. No wonder he always looks like he’s shoved something down the front of his posing trunks. Little Blake? Not so bleedin’ little! Not fucking little at all in fact. I couldn’t seem to tear my eyes away from his enormously thick, juddering cock. It wasn’t just the size and thickness that was impressive. The shape of it was magnificent too. So many of those muscle worshippers and admirers out there in the world who lost their loads to pictures and videos of Blake Woods on a regular bases, and they’d never, ever know that he was also the proud owner of the most perfect shaped and beautifully sized cock. From somewhere, I found enough bravery to make a flirty joke with the now fully naked, competition conditioned muscle bull before me. “You don’t look so nervous there either, mate!” Blake’s mouth curled into a devastatingly gorgeous grin in response. Before he had the chance to reply, a loud voice filled the pump room. “OK, guys, two minutes before it’s time to hit the stage.” My stomach suddenly tightened with nerves and I managed to tear myself away from the huge, gorgeous, fully naked muscle bull before me to glance around the room. Four other well known bodybuilders of various size, age and nationality filled up the pump room. Standing around, pumping up, and preparing themselves to head out on stage. It might not have been the most unusual sight if it weren’t for one small factor; every single bodybuilder was now completely naked. A few meters from where Blake and I were stood, 212 class pro bodybuilder Anth “The Tank” Tucker was pumping up his insatiably huge, balloon-like pecs. Almost as wide as he was tall, Anth’s entire, bull-like body looked like it was about to burst at any given moment. Brutally sized biceps, blocky abs which distended from his ever growing roid gut and an ass so magnificently big it left the room ten seconds after he did, were all much loved features on this phenomenally size, late thirty-something American bodybuilder. Just a short distance from Anth, stood German muscle daddy Jörg Roth was with his hands on his hips, his naked glutes looking even bigger than they did when they were half covered with posers, talking to young Canadian bodybuilder Cody Watson. It was unique pairing. Jörg’s tank-like physique was bursting with deliriously thick, solid beef, while Cody’s leaner, six foot frame was packed with gorgeously shredded muscle, not least of all his infamous stomach muscles, which included six of the most insanely shredded and beautifully abs in bodybuilding. Jörg’s masculine, handsome looks, smouldering eyes and devastatingly sexy smirk made him one of the most popular muscle daddies on the planet. Meanwhile, with his ridiculously gorgeous, boyish looks, Cody has earned himself a legion of muscle obsessed fans. Most bodybuilding fans would trip over themselves to be anywhere near either, or most probably both, of these two contrasting muscle freaks. And completing the line up was infamous Australian muscle beast Ritchie “2 Guns” Lee, who was applying a last minute spot of oil into his freakishly shredded quads and tight as fuck, tummy popping abdominals. His semi hard cock sticking out in front of him for the whole room to see. The more he rubbed oil into his muscles, the harder his cock seemed to become. Even though Ritchie Lee’s biceps weren’t flexed, I could still see exactly why they’d earned him his nickname. Both upper arms were ridiculously thick and bulged to an almost laughable degree. I couldn’t wait to see them flexed and blown up in all their freakish glory on stage. It wasn’t just his inhuman sized guns that Ritchie was famous for either. He was known for his loud, extroverted personality, and even louder stage presence. Not only did Ritchie pose in the craziest, cockiest and most animated manner, but he had a habit of loudly shouting and bellowing out with practically every pose he hit. Every single bodybuilder in the room was in incredible, jaw dropping condition, but looking around, it suddenly occurred to me that, behind my All American monster of a muscle mate Blake Woods, I was the second biggest bodybuilder in the line up. “You OK there, buddie?” Blake asked, putting his large sized hand on the side of my obscenely huge right upper arm. “I think so. I mean, yeah,” I replied. “You’ll be fine,” he assured me. “Just think of it as a regular bodybuilding show.” But it’s not. It’s not a normal bodybuilding show at all. One of the guys working at the show, the only average sized, and clothed man in the room suddenly made an announcement to the six naked muscle freaks before him. “OK, guys. It’s showtime!” All of the magnificent bodybuilders started to walk towards the stage like a herd of docile bulls being herded into a ring and my stomach suddenly flipped with fear. Blake Woods ushered me to follow him, and my fellow muscle freaks. “Stick with me, Luke,” he adorably said as I nervously took my first steps towards the stage. Now there’s an offer. As I trailer behind Blake, I almost gasped at the rear image of his physique. I’d literally never seen a back as monstrously wide as his. Pound upon pound of thick, superhuman mass spilled out from his frame. And then there was his ginormous sized ass, which looked big enough to feed a small third world country for a month. The sight of Blake’s excessive sized bum meat cause my exposed, hard cock to fiercely jolt and judder. My stomach was doing somersaults and I tried to think about what Blake had advised me earlier. “Just think of it as a regular bodybuilding show.” “Don’t feel pressured or obliged to do anything you don’t want to.” But I DO want to, Blake. I want to do EVERYTHING that I’ve heard happens at this show. Everything I’ve heard and MORE.
  24. picmeup

    The Internet Staulker

    Here I am trying to meet yet another guy on the internet dating site, and when he shows up, he is nothing like he said he was when we talked online. I guess that is the risk of online dating. I know that I have a certain person in mind when deciding if he is “the one” for me. You see, I have this fetish that not just anyone can understand. I am sure that most of you have heard of a lift and carry fetish, but most of the time when you look it up online it is a girl lifting a guy. That does not do anything for me. I am not a small guy by any means. In fact, most people would say I am larger than the average American male. I am 6’2, 235lbs, and I love to be lifted. When I tell people that, I mainly get the same response. “You should be the one doing the lifting”. Yes you are right, I am big and I am pretty strong too, not fat, just big. So you can see my dilemma. I have a specific criteria that I am looking for when it comes to dating. The guy must be confident, but not arrogant. He must be strong…very strong. I would really like for him to be taller than me, but that is not a must. Most important, he must be able and willing to lift me. I want it to be as much a turn on for him to lift me as it is for mee to be held by him. I am beginning to wonder if he is even out there, or is only in my fantasy that this can come true. As I said, I meet this guy online and he tells me he is tall, about 6’6 and 285lbs all muscle. That should have been a red flag right there, but my man parts got the best of me and I went with it. This guy before me now, is about 5’9 with shoes, and no more than 200lbs, with no muscle to show for it. I excused myself from the table to go use the restroom and try to figure out how to get out of this date without hurting his feelings. When I got back the table was empty, and my date was gone. I was shocked, but relieved at the same time. So, I sit back down and order a beer. The waiter comes over with my drink and as I offer him payment, he said “oh don’t worry about, the guy at the end of the bar just picked up your tab for you!” WHAT??? I look over and there is this guy in his late 30’s wearing an oversized hoody, and is looking right at me. He is sitting down on the stool, so I cannot see much of his lower half, but not a bad looking guy. He smiles at me and nods his head inviting me over to him. I am not really in the mood for another guy hitting on me when the last guy totally played me, but I felt drawn to go over to him. As I got closer, his features became more clear to me. He still had this oversized hoody which concealed any muscle he may have. When I approach him, it puts his hand on the stool next to him. “Did you just get hooked with another loser you met on the internet?” he asked. “Is it that obvious?” I asked him. “Well, I could tell that there was no chemistry between the two of you. When you went into the bathroom, I went over and told him you were not interested in him. He got the point and left.” I was kind of taken back by him butting into my business, but I was also somehow grateful as well. “Were you watching us the whole time?” Something was really strange with this man, but I couldn’t put my finger on it. “Let me just say I know who you are, and what you are looking for, and he is not the one!” He was right, but how did he know these things about me so well. I couldn’t respond, I was just frozen in place. Here is what I think you are looking for. You are a pretty big guy under normal circumstances. But you don’t want that In a relationship now is it?” I just nodded my head up and down like a child would respond to his parent when being asked a question. “…and I know that size is important to you as well. The guy must be strong…very strong. He must also be confident, but not arrogant, am I right?” How does he know this. “You don’t have to respond because I already know the answer. You see, I know that you want to feel protected, to be picked up and carried like a child.” Well I wouldn’t go that far, but I do want to be picked up and carried. “I know that you want to feel like the smaller guy for once don’t you? Again, don’t respond, I already know the answer. “What the hell is going on here” I get up out of my seat and start to back away and then I believe that my eyes were opened for the first time. The man in front of me was not sitting on a regular bar stool, but a chair that he brought up to the bar to sit in. I am still face to face with him sitting down. WTF?? The man stands up and I am now at chest level as he slowly walks towards me. I know I should run, but my feet feel like cement stuck to the floor. As he gets right in front of me, he looks down at me, puts his hands underneath my arms and lifts me first about his head, then lowers me so I am face to face with him. He is not angry, but almost see compassion in his eyes. “Just relax Blake, I am not going to hurt you. I just want to show you how it feels to be manhandled by a real man. Wait did I just call you Blake, my mistake, I didn’t mean to say that in public, I know your online name is cumliftme isn’t it?” So here I am in this giant man’s arms, well over 7ft tall, feel dangling off the ground, and he it telling me things about myself that nobody should know. How is this happening. “My name is Daniel, and I have been watching your online activity from a distance. I saw that you have the same user id for several different lift and carry websites. I knew that you were meeting this guy tonight, but he would not be what you were looking for.” Again, I was dumbfounded by what I was hearing. Blake, I don’t want you to be frightened by me. I came tonight to protect you. I want to be the man that you are looking for. I want to take care of you if you will let me. I can make all of your fantasies come true. I believe I am doing part of that right now aren’t I? You see me now as a giant of a man, but I have only just begun to show you what I can do to you and for you. When you came over here, you had no idea what you were getting into. You just saw a man that was big, but you had no clue how big until I stood up. Now look at you! I have been holding you for the past 5 minutes and I am not even straining.” I look down and I see my feet dangling two feet off of the ground. Until right now, I only lived this type of fantasy in my mind, now I am experiencing it in real life. I am being held in the arms of the man of my dreams, but even though it was obvious he has been studying me for a while now, I did not know anything about him. What if he was being nice to me until he was alone with me. Would he rape me, leave me to die? But somehow I knew that I could trust him. Daniel is looking down and sees my tent and begins to laugh. “I can see that you like me holding you don’t you?” I knew that I did not need to respond because it was obvious what the answer was. “Blake, I am not going to hurt you, I promise, and if you want to leave, I will put you down and you can go on your way, but I don’t think that is what you want me to do is it?” I nod my head in response. He walks back over to my stool and sets me on top of it. “wait here, and don’t move from this seat, I will be right back.” He walks away to use the restroom. I can’t believe what just happened. What is he planning to do with me. I knew this was my chance to run, but I couldn’t move. I was obedient and waited for his return. The wheels of my head were spinning at this point. I was beginning to think I was imagining what just happened. But then he returns. He has removed his sweatshirt and has a muscle shirt on as tight as can be. This man is huge!! His arms had to be 25” around, I have a 48” chest, and I only was only half of his. I knew he was tall when he was holding me, but damn, he was really tall. Well over 7ft tall. Along with the L&C fetish, I have a thing for smooth giant pecs. I wanted to bury my face into his at that moment. And he is still a ways off in the distance walking towards me. He walks up to me with a great big grin on his face, knowing what I was thinking. “There, I feel better now. I didn’t want you to notice my size before it was time. If you were attracted to your date, I didn’t want my physique to be a distraction. Plus, I wanted to surprise you when the time was right.” I am sitting on the bar stool, which sits up pretty high, but I still only came up to his chest. He looks down at my crotch and sees my tent. He reaches down and grabs my cock and squeezes. Not with his full strength because he said he did not want to hurt me, but in a way that made his claim on me, that I was his and his alone. “Are you ready to go?” This time, he lifts me off of the seat with just one of his gigantic arms. His smell was amazing. I knew the cologne he was wearing immediately. It was the cologne that they sell at Hollister. He must have known that about me too. I am head over heals with that smell on a man. So here I am, a fully grown man, drooped over the arm of the biggest man I have ever seen. He is walking towards the door. The bar was crowded, so people were watching us as we passed by, moving out of the way of this giant behemoth. We walk outside, I mean he walks outside with me in his arms. He stops and maneuvers to bring me to the front of him. “I want to take you back to my place, but first I thought we would go for a little walk first.” Somehow he was able to turn me around so I was facing away from him and he lifts me high above his head and places me on his shoulders. “are you comfortable up there little guy. I place my hands on his head, ruffling through his blond hair. “This is amazing up here” “I thought you might like it up there. I want to show you all of the ways I can lift you and for how long.” Daniel starts walking down the street with me on his shoulders. “I want to share with you how I found you and started to fantasize about how to lift you. It is easy to lift a little guy, there is no challenge, but there are not very many guys that are as big as you that like to be lifted. I think we were made for each other Blake.” This is only the beginning…
  25. Austinevenson42

    The Jealous Roommate

    The Jealous Roommate As hot and ripped as I look, if we’re being honest, I haven’t been the sexy hunk you see before you for that long. Believe it or not, I was a pretty fat video game nerd a few months ago, and a virgin at that. I heard about this story event or whatever happening on this website, and I thought I could share what happened to me with all of you. It’s a pretty weird and crazy ride, so if you’re interested, sit back and enjoy the show. If that doesn’t pique your interest, or if you just think I’m messing with you, I included some fantastic pictures of myself to at least hold your attention. My name is Danny, and this is the story of how I went from practically a zero, to the hottest ten you have seen in your entire life. . -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It was your usual Saturday night for me, involving online gaming, fast food, and the occasional masturbation session. As much as I loved it, a part of me kind of hated myself. Not only was I a complete virgin, but I was pretty ugly, fat, and kind of gross. At least in the winter I could make an excuse out of it, but in the summer, I was ashamed to compare myself to everyone else and their attractive bodies. Overall, I was your stereotypical 25-year-old loser, except for the fact that I was also gay. This was made worse by the fact that my straight roommate was probably one of the hottest guys I had seen in my entire life. From head to toe, Rob was covered in muscles, with a sculpted face that would make anyone horny. He could literally have anyone that he wanted, and I just couldn’t stop thinking about him. I was basically in the worst-case scenario, as it hurt me to be around a guy with such an incredible physique, yet I loved seeing him walk around in his underwear all the time. It also probably didn’t help that he was a complete tool and treated me like shit all the time, but when you’re as hot as him, it probably just comes with the territory. Either way, I would take any chance I could to get a good look at him, especially when he got back from the gym with a good pump. In the end, I was just so jealous of him and his perfect life. While I was here in our apartment by myself, he was out having fun, finding his next conquest. I would do literally anything to look half as good as him, except for, I guess, work out. That’s went I heard them out in the hallway… “Wow Rob, I can’t get enough of you,” said the girl that Rob brought home with him. “Fuck, you have no idea what I’m going to do with you sexy,” responded Rob in between them making out with each other. “Where’s your room, you’re already making me wet,” replied the girl with a slight moan. Then, it almost sounded like Rob had picked her up and was carrying her to his room. I’m not going to lie, I was getting really turned on. I didn’t know if I wanted to be in Rob’s shoes, or if I wanted to be the girl, but I was enjoying every minute of it. The walls of our apartment were paper thin, so I could honestly hear every little detail. Was it wrong for me to listen in, probably, could I help it, not really. At first, it sounded like Rob was feeling around her body, as you could hear her moaning pretty loudly. Next, it seemed like Rob was getting a blow job, as he started breathing very heavily. That was when I debated playing with myself, which I ultimately ended up doing. I squeezed my sweat pants and boxers down my fatty legs as I began to massage my pretty average sized cock. As I started to do that the girl let out a loud scream, as Rob slipped his massive cock into her. Then, the bed began to hit the wall again and again, practically shaking the wall between our rooms. I could hear the both of them moaning, experiencing pleasure I could only imagine. It honestly sounded like Rob was making the girl experience earth shattering after earth shattering orgasm, god he was practically a primal beast. The thought of all of his giant muscles working to pound the life out of this girl was such a turn on. Before I knew it, I was cumming all over myself, ashamed that I got off to listening to the two of them have sex. Soon enough, Rob also began to orgasm, having completely destroyed this girl for his own pleasure. “Guess I don’t know my own strength,” said Rob in a cocky, arrogant tone. The girl could barely let out any sort of response, she must have been in such a state of ecstasy that she actually just couldn’t take it any longer. Fuck, I had no chance with Rob what so ever, but this was honestly the next best thing. It was like this every weekend, and as much as I hated it, I loved every minute of it. I never really considered myself much of a voyeur, but I guess I really looked forward to when Rob brought a girl over. Yet, a lot of the time he went over to their place, you couldn’t imagine the number of stalkers he has had, or girls that basically refused to leave. Nonetheless, I was so exhausted though that by the time I decided to go back to my video games I ended up passing out right in my own chair. The next morning, I awoke to find myself sitting in the chair, still covered in my own cum. I felt so disoriented at first, until last night’s shame finally returned, only to be followed by jealousy. Life had never really gone my way, and this was just another thing that would weigh on me, while Rob was having the time of his life. But, hearing Rob outside in the kitchen, I still couldn’t help but want to go look at his muscles. I did my best to clean up and compose myself in the bathroom, and then I ran out of the room hoping to at least get a glimpse at Rob’s body. He didn’t notice me at first, as he was facing the counter on the opposite side of the room, but I had such a great view of him. Rob was only wearing tight black boxer briefs, so I got the perfect view of his sculpted, marble like ass, and his broad, massive shoulders and back muscles. “Don’t tell me you’re drooling over my body again Danny,” uttered Rob as he shook me from my trance like state. “No…um…no…I’m just here to get some breakfast,” I responded as I panicked to find any sort of excuse. “Right, well, maybe when you pick your fat ass jaw off the floor, you can clean this place up, it’s starting to smell like shit,” said Rob as he turned around to fully reveal his god-like physique. Finally getting a good look at his chiseled abs, giant pecs, and his baseball sized biceps, I was at a complete loss for words. On one hand, my cock felt like it was ready to blow just from the sight of his body. Yet, at the same time, I just hated how he was treating me, expecting me to do everything even though he was the one always making the mess. What could I do anyways, even if I wanted to say something? With a body like that, Rob could kill me with one hand tied behind his back and not even break a sweat. I was powerless not only to the lust I had for him, but also in my ability to say no to anything he asked of me. “Well, bitch! Get to it,” yelled Rob in a demanding tone as he walked over to me, practically pushing all his muscle into my face. “Yes…yeah, of course Rob,” I practically whimpered to avoid one of his often-physical tempers. “That’s what I fucking thought fatty,” replied Rob as he headed back to his room, probably to take his usual afternoon nap. After that, I honestly didn’t know if I wanted to run back to my room to cry, or to masturbate. Either way, cleaning up the kitchen and living room would help get my mind off of what just happened, and prevent a potential beating in the long run. Later, when I was finished, I returned to my room as I had scheduled an online video game session with some friends. But, as I was booting up my computer, I noticed a weird pop up ad appear on my desktop. At first, I was weirded out because I assumed that these kinds of ads were really non-existent anymore. Plus, this ad looked like it belonged back on Windows XP. Yet, when I actually started to read what it said I was taken aback by how relevant it was to me. Basically, if I agreed, the pop up ad promised to turn me into a hot muscular guy that could have sex with anyone he wanted. After I finished laughing at how absurd it was, I decided to accept it, thinking that I really had nothing to lose. If there was any chance that I could get a body to match Rob’s, of course I would take it. As expected, nothing happened when I agreed to the pop up ad, I felt so ashamed that I had had such a moment of desperation. But, I had to get out of my own head, so I opened up Steam and got on Skype to get in touch with some friends. Tyler looked a lot like me, John was more of your stereotypical, kind of cute, skinny nerd, and Ashley was pretty attractive for a nerd but average by normal standards. Either way, they were my best friends, and if anyone could make me feel better it was them. “Hey, how’s everyone doing today,” said Ashley in her usual cheerful tone. “Not bad at all, but Danny looks a little pale,” responded John, who seemed genuinely worried about my health. “Yeah buddy, you don’t look too good,” commented Tyler after he finally got a good look at my image through the webcam. They were right though, ever since we started chatting I had been feeling pretty sick, and just sore all over. I actually started to sweat all over, unable to catch my breath or respond to their concerns for me. Then, it happened, I started to feel my gut push inward, my fats rolls practically disappearing under my shirt. My friends looked on in complete horror and shock as my body began to shake violently. It felt like my body was contracting and expanding at the same time, while I was stuck in the middle, unable to do anything to stop whatever was happening. Either way, despite how terribly painful the process was, I just knew that something amazing was happening right now. First, I began to notice that my sweat pants were getting tighter and tighter, to the point that I actually felt them ripping alongside my thighs. When I looked down I didn’t see my usual fat legs, but instead far more sculpted legs, legs that just weren’t mine. Almost instinctively I grabbed the sweat pants and managed to rip them off, revealing enormous tree trunk sized legs. I can’t imagine the looks on my friends’ faces, as my legs just looked like they were made of pure steel. Then, my chest started to inflate, eventually ripping my shirt open to reveal massive pecs. If I had to guess my man-boobs had transformed into at least a 50-inch chest of rock hard muscle. Looking back at the screen I saw that everyone just had their jaws wide open, while Ashley and John even looked like they were touching themselves. Next, we heard two consecutive bursts, which I soon realized were giant, sexy biceps ripping through my shirt that each practically looked like the size of a baseball. I couldn’t help but flex my new arms and pecs, this was just unbelievable, I actually looked fucking amazing. Finally pulling myself away from my new muscles, I began to feel my face, which I quickly realized was no longer my fat rounded face, but now came with a gorgeous, chiseled jaw-line. Then, I could feel my shirt ripping further as my thick shoulders, back, and neck muscles continued to grow, practically endlessly. The budding alpha in me just wanted to finish off my poor shirt, so I just ripped it clean off like tissue paper. When I did that I revealed six-pack abs, a hot v-cut, and hard obliques that looked like they were sculpted out of marble. I was getting so turned on by my unimaginable transformation, but the fun wasn’t over just yet. Not only could I feel my ass tightening and becoming rock hard, but I realized that my cock was growing to fill out my boxers and to match my new god-level physique. That’s when I heard someone start to moan, as despite how much I was enjoying my new body, it seemed like Ashley and John were having just as much fun watching my growth. Tyler just had no idea what to do, but Ashley and John were clearly masturbating, wishing that they were here to worship the body of a real man. Unable to control myself, and loving the attention, I began to flex all of my new muscles. I loved making my pecs bounce, rubbing each of my new abs, and doing some front double biceps, all while I realized that I had grown to be 6’1. I didn’t know if I should stare at my own reflection on my laptop screen, or to watch Ashley and John completely melt at the sight of my Greek god of a body. As Ashley started to scream and moan while she orgasmed, Tyler couldn’t handle it anymore and left, while John just kept going. Embarrassed at what she had done, Ashley left abruptly as well, as John began to shoot cum all over his screen. “Fuck, this is amazing, the power I have, I’m such a stud,” I said in my newly developed confident tone. “Oh god, I…just can’t deal with this right now…bye Danny…,” replied John as he quickly turned off his webcam. Wow, look at me, look at what I just did to my friends, I’m a god among men. I now have a body that can rival Rob’s, that can get me anything I could ever want. That’s when I noticed my steel pipe of a penis through my boxers, which had easily become 9 inches long, almost double what it was before. Fuck, was it thick and in need of some serious attention right now. Yet, first, I wanted Rob to see me, I wanted him to be horrified, to know that he wasn’t in charge anymore. As my massive rager calmed down I ran over to his room, barging in like I had nothing to lose. That’s when I saw him lying on the bed and realized this wasn’t just muscle growth, this was muscle theft. Rob had lost all his muscles, leaving a fat, shorter, wimpier body in its place. He was still fast asleep, not knowing that he had gone from a god to an ugly little piece of shit. This was amazing, whatever that ad was, it had given me Rob’s muscles, and I was prepared to have a lot of fun with them. Knowing Rob would wake up from his nap pretty soon, I decided to head to the living room to explore my body further. The thought of a scared and horrified Rob running into the living room to find me masturbating to my new hunky body was such a turn on. I went and sat on the couch, taking my time to rub every single one of my muscle fibers as I watched my reflection in the living room television. I just couldn’t believe it, I had zero fat on my body and looked like I belonged on the cover of some bodybuilding magazine. Each of my muscles just looked gigantic and perfectly sculpted, with a massive cock to boot. Just to piss off Rob even more I decided to stand up and take a selfie of my new body to send him. This assured that when he woke up he would come out to find me, hoping to figure out what was going on. Fuck, I’ve already become a cocky bastard, I was in love with how I looked in this picture, but honestly who wouldn’t be. That’s when I realized I couldn’t hold my desire back any longer and I pulled my boxer briefs down to let that monster breathe as I took the time to explore my unbelievably tight ass. Then, almost uncontrollably I began to jerk off with such force and power that the pleasure was simply unimaginable. I never wanted it to stop, my left hand rubbing all over my muscles, and my right hand giving my cock the stroke of a life time. I almost exploded when I heard a scream come from Rob’s room, but my new body had full control over my orgasms. When I finally saw a terrified Rob appear in the door way I let out load after load. I had never cum so much, it was all over my chest and abs, on the couch, on the coffee table, and even as far as the television. The craziest part was that my cock was only just getting started, god this body produced so much testosterone. “What the FUCK is going on here,” yelled out Rob as he watched the new man of the house finish off literally all over the living room. “The tables have turned and you still want to talk to me like that,” I responded as I got up from the couch and pushed my new, cum-covered muscles against him. “I…what…um…I just don’t get what’s going on,” said a worried and frightened Rob. “I’ll tell you what’s happening, things are going to fucking change around here wimp,” I chuckled as I flexed my 18-inch biceps right in his face. I had never felt like this in my entire life, I finally had power, real power. Either people would want me to fuck the shit out of them, or they’d be so afraid of what I might do in a fit of rage that they would do anything I asked. Yet, no matter what, my body gave me the ability to control people, making them putty in my hands. If this was even a fraction of how Rob felt, wow, he really was a mother fucking god in his prime. Now it was my turn though, and there was nothing Rob or anyone could do to stop me from having the time of my life. I’m the alpha now, I can fuck whoever I want and get whatever I want, whenever I want. Wow, even just thinking of everything I could do was already beginning to turn me on beyond my wildest imagination. “God, you must be so confused, unsure of what’s going to happen next,” I whispered to him, more arrogant than ever. “I just want my muscles back Danny, this isn’t fair, I worked so hard on them,” Rob replied practically on the brink of tears. Unable to stop myself from laughing at him, I uttered, “tough shit Rob, with the way you treated me, you deserve to be a fat, little wimp.” “I’m sorry Danny, I really am, I was a massive dick,” responded Rob, hoping to prevent me from beating him to a pulp. “Oh, fuck off Rob, you would never have said this if our roles were still reversed. Now, run back to your room, and bring me your gym membership and some workout clothes, I want to go test out my new strength,” I said as I began to flex my muscles in every pose I could imagine. It was amazing, without question, without talking back, Rob ran back to his room to look for the membership and to get me something to wear. On one hand, he didn’t need it anymore, but at the same time he knew who was truly in charge now. I could make the little bitch do anything, and he literally couldn’t do anything to stop me. Yet, now it was time for me to leave him to soak it all in, while I head to the gym to test out what this body can really do. Prior to this I wasn’t able to run for more than a minute or lift more than a 15-pound weight, but now, who fucking knows what I’m capable of doing. As I was still flexing and admiring my muscles, Rob returned with his membership card and clothes. Without saying anything I took them from him, barely fit the clothes over my muscles, and pushed him onto the nearby couch, using almost none of my strength. Rob was unable to say anything, scared that I might go further, but I simply started laughing and walked out of the apartment. I looked so sexy in this tight tank top and shorts, it was time to have some real fun while Rob probably stayed on the couch and cried. I just loved the looks that I got on my walk to the gym. Other guys seemed impressed, either they were looking up to me, or they were left horribly insecure over how their average, little bodies looked in comparison to my rock-hard muscles. At the same time, the girls just couldn’t take their eyes off of me, almost drooling at first sight. One woman in particular looked like she wanted me to ravage her right then and there on the side walk. Fuck, I had been turned into the perfect human male specimen. If I wasn’t headed to the gym I could literally pick out any person on the street and have my way with them. But, soon enough, I arrived at the gym, and although I knew where it was, this would be the first time in my life entering any gym. The best part though was that when I walked in, despite there being a lot of muscular guys, I was clearly the biggest and most ripped, by far. The second most muscular guy, who appeared to be one of the trainers there, was at max a half to two-thirds of my sexy build. He was wearing a super tight under armour compression shirt that hugged each and every one of his muscles like skin. His shorts weren’t fairing much better covering his massive legs, ultimately showing off one heck of a bulge. When I finally locked eyes with him he gave me one of those alpha male head nods, and I also saw that he was wearing a name tag labeled “David, Head Trainer.” I had no idea how to actually workout this beautiful body, but I know that I wanted to learn from the best here. So, I decided to get some water and sit on the nearby bench until he was finished with some ugly fat ass client. Luckily, he was finished in a few minutes, as the other guy couldn’t handle much, and eventually walked over to me, probably wondering what I was doing sitting over here. “Okay, you’re the biggest guy here, and you’re not working out? Anything I could do to help you,” questioned David in a sexy, yet curious tone. “Well, I’ve never actually worked out in my entire life,” I responded cockily, yet at the same time completely serious. But, looking me up and down a few times, it was clear that David wasn’t buying my story at all. Laughing to himself, David replied, “well I guess we can try out a few different exercises and techniques, if you’re up for it, newbie?” I chuckled and agreed, so we walked over together to the main portion of the gym. My guess is that he wanted to start me off with some cardio to get my blood pumping, so we stopped at the treadmill first. Not even sure what to start me on, David played around with the settings for a bit and set the machine to a level 5. For me, for my muscular physique, this was practically nothing at all. After a little while, I pushed the machine as high as it could go, to a 10, finally feeling it in my legs. My calves and thighs started to get veinier and veinier as I finally started to break a sweat. Eventually, David had to actually stop me, as after running for 30 minutes, a total of 5 miles, it didn’t seem like I was getting close to stopping at all. “Consistent 6 minute miles, barely sweating or getting tired, well, I guess let’s try something a little harder,” said David, beginning to see what my muscles were capable of doing. Next, hoping to kick it up a notch, we headed over to the weights section of the gym, specifically the weight bench. Here, he had me lie down as he started me off with 100 pounds of weight, which felt like I was practically lifting nothing. It was so easy that David, added 50 pounds, then another, and another, and then another. At 300 pounds, I was finally feeling it, I was like an alpha monster, lifting the weight up and down pretty regularly. I could tell that David was getting scared, as even he was unable to lift this this much. Then, seeing I could still take this much weight, David reluctantly added 50 more pounds, which finally got my muscles really pumping. My tank top was practically stretching as my pecs started to get an amazing pump, and I finally started to sweat a pretty decent amount. Both David and I actually lost count of how many bench presses I did but eventually I did stop to catch my breath and get a better look at my pumped pecs. “Fuck, man, that was absolutely incredible, I have never seen anyone lift that much weight so consistently,” blurred out David completely in shock. Hoping to impress him further I responded, “so is that all you have for me?” At this point I could feel my biceps and chest being pushed to their limits, but I was definitely ready for more. Walking me to the squat rack, and hoping to see more amazing feats of strength, David started me off with 200 pounds. But, after a little while, we eventually took the weight up to 410 pounds. By this point multiple people had stopped working out and were just staring at me in awe of the power I was capable of releasing from this god-like physique. I must have looked so ripped as my sweat glistened over each of my pumped-up muscles. You wouldn’t believe it, but with some help from David watching my back, I was able to take that weight up and down multiple times, getting so turned on that I was capable of such monster-level strength. Lastly, still unable to believe what he was watching, David took me to do some deadlifts, starting me off at an insane 300 pounds. Somehow keeping perfect form, which my body almost knew instinctively, we actually brought it all the way up to 520 pounds. After jumping from workout to workout, no breaks, for almost two hours, I was really feeling the strain on my body. Yet, at the same time, I loved every minute that I got to show how much of a real man I had truly become. Nonetheless, after some unimaginable weight lifting, pushing my body to its fucking limit, I finally put down the weights. If I really wanted to I could have kept going, but I didn’t want to overdo it during my first workout ever. “You my man, are a fucking legend,” said David as he patted me on the back, still unable to process what he had just seen. “To think that was the first time I did all of those exercises,” I replied, now joking with him more than ever. “Shut the fuck up dude,” responded David, laughing his ass off, “now get some well-deserved rest, you deserve it. After saying our good byes, I bought some sexy workout clothes that they were selling at the gym store and decided to take a shower in the locker room. I had such a good pump that I could just barely get my skin-tight shirt and pants off of me. You could tell that literally ever single guy was jealous of me in that room, as all of them just stared as I made my way to the showers. I must have then spent so much time in the shower, feeling up every corner of my sculpted physique, that by the time I got out there was no one in sight. As I finally got dressed and was about to get out of the locker room, David came in after it seemed like he had had his own intense work out. “Woah, hey man, I didn’t think anyone was still here, we don’t normally see many clients at this time on a Sunday,” said David, genuinely surprised to see me. “Yeah, I don’t know, I must have taken like an hour-long shower,” I responded, almost a little embarrassed that I was ogling myself for so long. Then, reaching to feel my hard-right nipple through my shirt, David replied in an almost hungry tone, “well how about we take some time to try something else.” David was one of the hottest guys that I had ever seen in my entire life, and he was begging to get a piece of my body. When I slowly licked my lips and nodded my head, he scrambled to get my shirt off and started to suck on the same right nipple, almost uncontrollably. His right hand was taking its time playing with each of my abs, while his left hand was exploring every crevice of my massive, wide back. A guy that once upon a time would never have given me the time of day wanted me now more than anything. Turned on beyond my wildest dreams, I grabbed the back of his shirt with both of my hands and just ripped it in half, the shreds falling to the ground. Then, I started to make out with David, as I began to rub my muscles against his. My dick was rock hard as each of my muscles felt the warmth and hardness of his. David was also clearly enjoying every minute of it as his penis, almost the size of mine, became fully erect as it rubbed up against mine. “God, I want to please you, I want you to use me,” uttered David in desperation. Despite being one of the manliest, most muscular guys I had seen in my life, David quickly, without question, got on his knees and pulled down my shorts. He clearly knew what he was doing as he took my massive cock into his mouth as he played with his own. I was in complete and utter ecstasy as David took most of my thick, meaty dick rapidly into his mouth, in and out, in and out. David was a hunk himself, but in this moment, he had become my bitch, ready to burst just from sucking me off. In no time, David actually started to cum all over the floor, with my cock following soon after. I completely filled his mouth and throat, with David eventually giving up on taking it all. That’s when I finished cumming all over him, covering his pecs, abs, and face, as he himself finished his load. David was breathing heavily, exhausted from sucking my dick, when we heard other people enter the gym. I quickly realized how embarrassed and scared of getting caught David was. He quickly cleaned himself off with the shreds of his old shirt and ran out of the locker room, not saying a word, but still hosting a semi-hard on. God, I was looking forward to coming back to this gym. After I finished putting my clothes on I ran back home to find Rob whimpering on his computer, desperate to find something that would give him his muscles back. Little did he know that karmic justice had taken his muscles away and given them to the last person he’d want to have them. Now, he looked just like the old me, fat, unattractive, and a little bitch. When he saw me walk in it was clear that he was still scared of what I might do to pay him back for everything he had done to me. There were honestly so many options, from beating the shit out of him, to forcing him to do anything I wanted. But, before I could say anything to him, we both heard a knock at the door. “Who is it,” I yelled as I looked Rob straight in the eyes. “Um, it’s me…John,” responded the person at the door, almost scared at what I might respond. Remembering how John had reacted to my growth earlier today, I was eager to see what fun I might be able to have with him. Although I had always been in love with Rob’s muscles, for the longest time I had had a crush on John’s personality and overall adorableness. Scared of rejection, I never tried anything, but seeing how in love he was with my muscles, and how eager I was to see what I could do with this body in the bedroom, I was ready for some action. That’s when I walked to the door, opened it, and right in front of John, I ripped my shirt off without any effort. With how gorgeous my muscles looked from the slight pump I still had, it was clear why John was completely taken aback by my incredible new body. With his jaw wide open, John was unable to get even the slightest word out, something that was kind of cute, as well as a massive turn on for me. “Are you okay,” I asked, clearly knowing the answer. “Wow…Danny…you look incredible,” John said as his little hard on started to grow under his shorts. Without saying a word, I grabbed John by his shirt and brought him into the living room. I winked at Rob, letting him know exactly what was about to happen. Rob was always bringing girls over to fuck their brains out, while I sat in the other room, unable to experience such ecstasy. It was time for Rob to listen to me for a change, maybe even get turned on from my pure testosterone completely dominating someone. Now that I was the alpha, he’d be forced to listen as I ravaged my own conquest. Thus, unable to control myself any longer, I continued with John into my bedroom. After closing the door, we didn’t even make it to the bed as John’s hands began to wander around my body and we both fell onto the ground. I laid back, with my hands behind my head, as John quickly took off my shorts and started rubbing my thick, juicy thighs. John was so hungry for my muscles, ready to worship every single one of them. After he finished rubbing my legs he moved on to licking my abs and obliques. His licking and sucking was wild, practically making him seem like some sort of feral animal. Then, while continuing to rub my abs with his hands, he began to lick the crack between my pecs, something that just drove me crazy. As he moved on to sucking my left nipple, with one hand I grabbed his shirt and jeans from his waist and ripped them to shreds. He was so turned on by that effortless feat of strength that his sucking only intensified as he began to rub his cock against mine. That’s when I grabbed his cute, perky ass tightly, and brought him closer to my giant muscles. “Oh god, oh god, oh god,” John managed to utter as he moved to lick and suck my left bicep while rubbing the other one. “You love these muscles don’t you,” I said as I started to moan slightly. “Yes, Danny, yes…you’re a sex machine…a god among men, a total stud…I can’t…I can’t control myself,” replied John as he started moan loudly, unable to stop himself from cumming in his briefs. Just like I would have been yesterday, John was so embarrassed, but still incredibly turned on. Trying to hold back my laughter, I responded, “don’t worry about it, with me around you’re bound to want to cum again pretty soon.” That’s when I brought him in even tighter, my muscles completely dominating his little body. I could already feel him getting hard again as I removed his cum soaked underwear and started to massage his tight hole. John had just finished cumming but he was already moaning again as I started to nibble on his neck as I stuck a finger in his ass. By this point I was rock hard, but still not ready to cum just yet. I was so turned on by the pleasure that my body brought to John that first I wanted to see him cum again and again. When I finally saw that he was rock hard again, I sat him down on my abs, placing his little cock right in between my pecs. Then, I began to move, harden, and bounce my pecs, massaging his dick in between them. This drove John completely insane as he began to moan and scream in pleasure. His little cock fit perfectly in between my pecs, at points, completely consumed by them. Even he started to move his cock back and forth, practically fucking my chest, hoping to get the most pleasure possible. In little to no time, John was getting ready to cum again, so I brought him closer and stuck his dick in my mouth. Almost instinctively, at a masterful level, my sucking brought John right to the brink, eventually giving him an intense orgasm. His little body began to shake violently, with him screaming my name, so I had to make sure to hold him in place. His cum began to stream into my mouth, which I was easily able to hold and swallow. I could tell that John was already becoming exhausted, but this sex session was just getting started. I got up and laid his frail body on the floor as I took my boxer briefs off. John was in complete awe from the reveal of my giant, thick cock, almost enough to reinvigorate him. Then, I laid my muscles and cock on his body, making sure not to crush him. “God, Danny, I’ve never felt such pleasure in my entire life…and that cock…god that cock…take me Danny…take me please,” begged John as he frantically rubbed his skinny wimpy body against mine. Happy to oblige, I brought John closer, slipping a third of my penis into his ass. Just this much was enough to drive him absolutely insane as he started to moan and scream louder than ever. I could only imagine how this all sounded to Rob, something that turned me on even more. Then, as I could feel his ass really stretching, I slipped another third in, beginning to lightly fuck him while on my knees. Next, being careful not to break the little wimp, I stuck the rest of my cock into him. Little by little, I started to fuck him harder, something that was already making John’s cock stand up again as it rubbed against my abs. “FUCK Danny, Jesus…this is amazing…ohhh…I’m already CLOSE,” John managed to say as he moaned louder and louder. “Let’s have some real fun then,” I said with the biggest cocky smirk on my face. Grabbing John tightly I stood up carrying him, with my dick still deep in his ass. John was losing it, unable to understand how I was able to hold him up like this while fucking the shit out of him. In reality, John’s skinny body weighed like nothing compared to what I had done earlier. Then, I started to fuck him with around 50% of my strength, enough to completely destroy John. My fucking was so intense, John looked like a glorified sex toy. To stop John from moving around from so much pleasure and ecstasy, I eventually decided to hold him up against the wall. Despite not using all of my strength, my fucking was enough to actually make a dent in the wall. I kid you not, we could both hear the wall starting to crack, although I think John was so lost in his pleasure at this point that he had no idea about it. That was when pleasure really kicked in for me. I was so powerful, it was such a turn on, I was getting close. Harder and harder, faster and faster, my body knew exactly how to pleasure the both of us. Then, John actually started to cum, which dripped over my abs. You could tell that is body was starting run out of cum, but he was actually experiencing even more pleasure than before. After a few more minutes my dick finally had enough and I began to cum inside of John’s ass. He was so tight, it felt so good, god, I really was a sex machine, an alpha male, crafted for sex and pleasure. As I continued to cum it began to drip out of his ass, dripping all over the floor. By the time I finally stopped I noticed that John had gone completely limp in my arms. He was still conscious but it looked like he couldn’t take anymore, while my body barely felt anything. As I lifted him off of my dick, letting out more cum, I sat him down on the floor, leaning him against the broken wall, and then I sat on the bed, admiring my work. I had done that, I had brought John to the brink of exhaustion with the pleasure I was able to give him. After a few minutes, I noticed that John still had some life in him. He was unable to say anything, but he managed to get up and sit on my lap, with his hands making their way around my muscles again. Fuck, the little guy was running on pure pleasure at this point, something that I was fully prepared to take advantage of. Ready to go again, I started to make out with him as I slid my semi into his ass. John managed to let out some soft moans as I lifted him up and down as I held him from his ass. Now sitting down, and slightly losing the ability to control myself, I started to fuck him too, altogether using about 75% of my strength. No joke, with how much John was moaning, screaming, and shaking, I was scared I was going to break him like I did that wall. But, since John wasn’t complaining, I kept going, deeper and deeper, moaning louder and louder. This was real pleasure, pleasure that only gods like me ever got the privilege of feeling or giving out. Pleasure that Rob would never have again. John was my toy, for me to use, for me to destroy, and he wouldn’t have had it any other way. Thinking about myself and the pleasure my cock was experiencing was enough to bring me to my second orgasm, somehow more powerful than the last. Even John was orgasming, although at this point little to nothing was actually coming out of his puny, tiny dick. My body was made for pleasure, and the amount of cum that just kept coming and coming, you wouldn’t believe it even if you saw it. Yet, I wasn’t done yet, now I needed the pleasure, I was consumed by it. John with what little strength he had left continued to rub my muscles and even started to suck on my pecs again. This was enough to get me going again, somehow, and I laid him on the bed, ready to truly fuck his brains out. With his ass getting more and more stretched, I was able to easily ram my dick into his ass, fucking him at my full strength. John began to scream as his dick started to grow hard again. This was the greatest pleasure my dick had felt in my entire life. The bed was shaking violently, hitting and cracking the wall. I was fucking at an uncontrollable speed, truly becoming an animal dominating his prey. Harder and harder, faster and faster, deeper and deeper, John’s ass was truly and utterly my play thing. I honestly don’t remember how long the pleasure lasted, I almost felt like I blacked out during parts of it. I was a sex machine made to fuck, dominate, destroy, and experience the greatest pleasure that any human ever could. Later, I felt that I was getting close so I pulled out of John’s ass and finished myself off. More cum then ever shot out of my cock, streams and streams falling all over John’s small body. He was practically swimming in it, eventually trying to lick it off of himself and the bed. God, I had destroyed John, look at him, he was nothing but pleasure at this point. Eventually, I managed to finish, finally feeling a little tired after all that intense sex. With the wall and bed broken, cum all over the bed, floor, and wall, and John laying there completely limp, I still couldn’t believe what I had just been capable of doing. The craziest part of it all was that I could still keep going. I could fuck John’s brain out all night long, but I wasn’t sure if he could handle any more. How sad... Whatever nice guy still existed in me thought it might be good to take him to the shower to clean all the cum and sweat off of us. I picked John up with ease and we walked into my bathroom. I sat him on the shower floor and then turned on the water. The cold water was enough to wake John, who awoke to the sight of my giant, ripped body standing over him in the shower. I can only imagine what thoughts were going through his head when he saw such a beautiful sight. Then, before I could even grab some soap, I noticed that he had gotten on his knees and had started to massage my cock. “Wow you’re still going, I could have sworn you were spent,” I chuckled, genuinely surprised that he had managed to get up. “God, I can’t help it Danny, look at you,” John responded as he began to put the head of my cock into his mouth. Somehow my monster cock was always ready for action, with little to no refractory period. That’s when I grabbed his head and began to fuck his little mouth. Although tears began to stream down his cheeks, and he was having trouble breathing, John was starting to get hard, enjoying every minute of this skull fucking. I loved fucking his little mouth, in and out, in and out, deeper and deeper, deeper and deeper, somehow, he was able to take it all. I held him tight while also using all of my strength to fuck him. A part of me was scared of braking his jaw, or hurting him in general, but at the same time, I didn’t care. Look at the pleasure I could create, I’m the alpha, I can do what I want. Yet, eventually I noticed that John was actually starting to pass out, I don’t know how he was still sucking. How much he wanted to worship my body was enough to finally bring me over the edge. Even John began to shake and orgasm, although this time nothing came out from his dick at all. I was covering him in cum faster than the water could take it off of him, fuck was it a sight to see. This time though, John definitely passed out, unable to take it any longer. God, I had actually used someone up completely, bringing them to at least four or five orgasms. This was incredible, I could even still keep going if John was up for it, but looking at him, I wouldn’t be surprised if he slept for a whole day. So, I decided to clean the both of us, turn the shower off, towel off, and place him in bed. With the combination of the water glistening over my muscles, and the fucking that was practically a workout giving me an incredible pump, I really looked like a god, I was a god. John looked so adorable sleeping in my bed, probably having one of the best night sleeps he’s had in god knows how long. Yet, I was personally getting hungry, and thought it would be fun to go out into the living room and check on how Rob was doing. Still in my towel, I walked out into the living to find Rob quickly covering himself with a nearby blanket. He seemed horrified to see me in the door way, but this time I wasn’t sure if it was because he was scared about what I might have planned for him, or just because of how mother fucking sexy as I looked. Either way, it was time to have some fun with him. “What are you hiding under that blanket,” I demanded know. “Um, nothing…um, I was just cold,” responded Rob, obviously lying. “Want to try again,” I said while I crackled my knuckles and looked at him angrily. “Fine, I’m not gay, but fuck that was so hot. Listening to how intensely you were ripping apart that dork, it was such a turn on to me,” replied Rob as he took off the blanket to reveal a wet spot in his shorts. I couldn’t believe it, the guy I had been afraid of for years, the guy I wish would have fucked the shit out of him endlessly, this very man, he had cum listening to me have sex. I was no longer jealous of him, far from it, I felt kind of sad for him. Rob had been reduced to exactly the pitiful state I was in yesterday. Yet, I couldn’t help but laugh to myself too, this was more than I ever could have dreamt of, both of us getting exactly what we deserved all along. Then, just for the shits and giggles, I went up to Rob and picked him up from his shirt collar. “No, please, don’t hurt me, I’m sorry,” begged Rob unlike I had ever heard him before. Hearing him beg me to stop was such a turn on, so much so that I accidentally ripped his shirt, not paying attention to how much strength I was using. He fell back on the couch and I punched him right in his big, fat stomach with less than a quarter of my strength. Either way, this was enough to make him cry out in pain. That’s when I noticed, in all of the excitement, that my towel had fallen off to reveal my fully erect penis. Although Rob was in incredible pain, he couldn’t stop staring at it, and the muscular body that was it was attached to. “Fuck Rob, maybe you are gay after all,” I said arrogantly while I winked at him sexily. “No, I’m not…no…,” replied Rob, still incredibly interested in my naked body. “Oh, come on, how do you know for sure if you’ve never ever tried it,” I responded as I got up right in front of his face. But, before Rob could get his mouth around my cock, I slapped him in the face with it. Then, I grabbed his face, and nodded back and forth, as I went into the kitchen, grabbed an old sandwich from the fridge, and went back to my room. From my room, I could hear Rob begin to frantically masturbate to what he had just seen, god what a fucking loser. With guys like John and David, fat, ugly Rob wasn’t worth a bit of my time, plus it was his turn to know how it felt to want someone and not have a shred of a chance with them. Then, I just sat back in bed next to poor little John, eating my sandwich, thinking about all the fun I was going to have. I was especially excited for summer, fuck was this god in for the time of his life. You should especially hear about what happened at my family's annual water park retreat. But, that is a story for another time…
×